《Forbidden Seduction [ Forbidden Obsession]》


 Homecoming surprise

    Ste¡¯s Pov:::


    Reaching for the crumpledforter, I tighten the sheet across the bed. It would have been better if I hade in here earlier. This room is covered in dust and desperately needs a thorough cleaning.


    However, I have no choice but to settle for remaking the bed as Brad will be arriving any moment. I let out a sigh. The dust may bother me, but it certainly won¡¯t bother liam. My son has never shown much concern for the cleanliness of his room. Nevertheless, I make a mental note to give this room a good scrub before he returns home for the summer.


    With more force than usual, I vigorously shake out the nket to dislodge any umted dust. As it settles, a gust of air sends papers flying off Brad¡¯s bulletin board. I shake my head in exasperation.


    Typical. After finishing making the bed, I proceed to reorganize the disturbed papers on his desk and retrieve the items that fell behind it. Although I can feel the edge of a couple of papers with my arm, it falls short of reaching them.


    Hindered by Brad¡¯s old hockey sticks that are in the way, I carefully attempt to retrieve the papers without knocking the sticks over. I stretch, reaching out¡­ and with a crash, the hockey sticks fall to the side, causing me to lose my bnce and slip onto the floor. Ouch. Despite this mishap, I manage to retrieve the papers.


    I retrieve my treasures from behind the desk and examine them. One is a newspaper article highlighting my son¡¯s high school hockey team. It details their victory in the state championships during his senior year. The other item I rescued is a photograph, and as I pull it out from behind the article, I immediately feel a blush spread across my face.


    The picture features Brad and his best friend, Trevor King. It must have been taken sometimest year. Trevor and Brad were inseparable throughout high school, with Brad spending more time at our house than in his own.


    However, in their senior year, Trevor family relocated to a different part of Boston, and I didn¡¯t see him again until he visited for a dayst year around this time.


    That visit makes my whole body fill with remembered embarrassment, as the way my body reacted when I saw Trevor again was¡­not appropriate. He had filled out, grown into himself. He was sexy. And Twenty. He and Brad are still best friends, and they y on the hockey team at Boston College together, but I rarely see him.


    I stare at the picture. A woman my age probably shouldn¡¯t describe people as hot¡­but my god Trevor King is hot. I think about all the times he stole into my fantasies, even when I tried to keep him out. But that¡¯s all they were. Fantasies. Harmless fantasies about what he would look like under all his clothes, what he would look like over me, what he would look like-Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stop.


    My body is already warming with just those thoughts, and I can¡¯t. Brad will be here soon and I can¡¯t be hot and bothered by his best friend. It¡¯s wrong on so many levels. I pin the article and the picture back to the bulletin board and pick up the hockey sticks I knocked over.


    Looking around the room, I see so many things I could do to make it just a little cleaner. I won¡¯t be able to finish any of those things by the time Brad gets here though, so I decide to leave it alone.


    I head into my office next door-stepping over the mattresses I¡¯ve set out for my nephews-and check my e-mails. This time of the holidays it¡¯s slow. I have a conference call with a client tomorrow, but nothing else is urgent. But speaking of urgent, I send a text to my sister reminding her to bring butter for tonight¡¯s dinner.


    I haven¡¯t had a chance to get to the store, and we¡¯re going to need it. My email pings and I see an email from a new client asking when we can schedule a call to talk about their new marketing n. I¡¯m checking my calendar as I hear a key in the lock downstairs. A smilees to my face. Brad is finally here.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Brad calls.


    ¡°I¡¯m up here,¡± I call back.


    I hear the shuffling of luggage and footsteps on the stairs as I check my calendar, and send a quick email so this isn¡¯t nagging me. I hear Brad get into his room, and as I step into the hallway, I hear himugh. Then I hear another voice, a distinctly deep and male voice. So my son isn¡¯t here alone. Okay¡­


    Probably just a friend from school for the day. I step into the doorway of Brad¡¯s room and tap my knuckles on the door. ¡°Knock knock,¡± I say, and I have to keep my jaw from dropping, because I¡¯m now face to face with Trevor King.


    ¡°Hey mom!¡± Brad crosses the room and sweeps me into a hug. I hug him back, that particr warmth of having my son home and safe filling me up. There¡¯s a small anxiety whenever he¡¯s away, like an itch I barely notice. But as d as I am to have him home, I¡¯m still beyond shocked to see Trevor here. Trevor, the guy I was just thinking about. The universe must beughing at me right now.


    I¡¯m looking at him over Brad¡¯s shoulder, and he gives me a tiny little smile that¡¯s damn sexy. Like he knows exactly what I¡¯m thinking. My stomach plummets and I pull away from Brad, managing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± I say.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he says. ¡°Mom, you remember Trevor, right?¡±


    ¡°Or course I do,¡± I say, my smile still in ce. I remember him in lots of fantasies that should have never have happened.

 Raging hormones

    ¡°Well, his ns for the holidays fell through and he needs a ce to stay, so I said he could stay here. Is that all right? I figured you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Here. Trevor King here. In my house. For two weeks. I can practically hear the universe rolling on the floor in itsughter. I push through my shock. ¡°Of course. The more the merrier.¡± My brother and his family are also staying with us until Christmas, but it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll just be a house that¡¯s a little fuller.


    Trevor still has that little smile on his face. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go get some extra nkets and make sure we have enough food for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I make my way downstairs and into the kitchen. I should have enough food-it¡¯s just one extra person. But that extra person feels like he takes up the space of three. A flush creeps up my neck. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m letting myself get rattled like this, over a boy.


    Over my son¡¯s friend. Another part of my mind whispers that he¡¯s not a boy, what I saw upstairs was all man. Hockey has been good to him, obvious muscle packing his frame. He¡¯s definitely not the boy that used toe over after school, and the smile on his face tells me that he knows that.


    I check the fridge. I¡¯m not sure what I was thinking. With the familying over tonight we¡¯ll have enough food for an army. I shake my head to clear it. Get a hold of yourself, Ste. Him being here doesn¡¯t mean anything. Just your old body responding to youth and¡­what¡¯s that word? Virility. Youth and virility. No problem.


    It doesn¡¯t matter that you haven¡¯t had a date in over a year and nothing but your fingers and a vibrator before that. That¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t change anything. The vibrator is reliable, and after Christmas you¡¯ll try to make an effort to go on more dates with someone of an appropriate age. I head to the back of my house-my bedroom and bathroom are tucked in the back corner off the living room. What¡¯s now bedroom used to be my office, but when Brad left for collegest year I decided I wanted more space.


    Before I get the nkets, I go into my room, suddenly feeling the need to change. I mean, I look fine. But everyone ising over tonight, and I should look nicer. It¡¯s only right that I look good for Brad¡¯s wee home dinner. I put on a pair of ck cks and a soft ck sweater.


    I ignore the voice in my head that chastises me for wearing this sweater because of the deep neckline. I tell it to shut up when it tells me that I¡¯m wearing it because I know it makes my breasts look amazing, and that I want Trevor to see. That is definitely not why I¡¯m changing. I have every right to look good in my own home when everyone ising over for dinner. The perfume I spray on my neck is totally innocent too. It¡¯s not a crime to smell good.


    I smooth my hair down in the mirror and remember that I was supposed to be getting nkets. I search through the linen closet and find sheets, a couple of nkets, and a pillowcase. Brad can give Trevor one of his pillows. I take a deep breath and rein in all possible inappropriate thoughts about Trevor. Everything is fine. His being here is fine.


    I walk into Brad¡¯s room, and immediately drop all the nkets on the floor. Brad isn¡¯t here, but Trevor is. A very, very shirtless Trevor. My mouth goes dry, and I feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. That same feeling of roaring attraction that spread through my bodyst year. It¡¯s back, and stronger.


    I can¡¯t deny that Trevor is hot. I can see the muscles in his back flex as he turns towards me, drawn by the sound of my clumsiness. And the front is even better than the back, everything about his body showing the time he puts in at the gym and on the rink.


    Before I can even think, my eyes follow a path from his corbone across his chest and down. His abs are perfect, but my eyes stop at that smooth patch of skin that disappears into his jeans, and I¡¯m furious at myself for how badly I want to see what¡¯s underneath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I manage to say. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize¡­¡±


    His eyes run up and down my body slowly, and I feel the temperature in the room rise. I wonder if he noticed that I changed. I wonder if he knows-if he thinks-that it¡¯s for him. ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± he says. ¡°I was just changing for dinner.¡±


    A sure smile spreads across his face, and I realize that I¡¯ve been staring at him. At his body. My entire face flushes and his smile gets even bigger. It¡¯s a cocky smile, and I realize that he knows. Oh god, he knows that I can¡¯t stop looking at his body, he might know every other thought I¡¯ve had about him, including what it would be like if he crossed the room and kissed me and didn¡¯t stop-


    STOP. Geeze!


    I force my eyes off him and onto the floor and see the nkets I dropped, which he made mepletely forget about. I bend down to pick them up from the messy tangle they¡¯ve fallen into. ¡°I brought these for you to sleep with-I mean under¡­To use when you go to bed-¡± I close my eyes. Is there anything I can possibly say about these nkets that doesn¡¯t sound sexual? I open my eyes, and Trevor is now in front of me.

 Crossing The Line

    I realize that I¡¯m kneeling in front of him, and my mouth is inches away from what is unmistakably a bulge in his pants. I can tell even through his jeans that he¡¯s huge, and I look up to see that cocky smile still stered across his face.


    Suddenly I¡¯m imagining this situation very differently, and I feel myself get wet.


    ¡°I may be able to¡­help you with those,¡± he says, looking down towards the nkets.


    I snap back into myself and pick them up. ¡°No, that¡¯s all right.¡± It¡¯s only once I manage to stand back up that I realize what a view down my shirt I gave him. How long has he been here? Half an hour and I¡¯m already a mess. This should be interesting.


    Brad walks in behind me and I¡¯m so so d that he didn¡¯t get the visual of me kneeling in front of his best friend. His hair is wet from the shower, and he pulls open a drawer. ¡°Hey, mom,¡± he says, ¡°I forgot to tell you that I totally killed the air mattress over fall break. Can Trevor sleep on the couch?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I say, looking anywhere but at Trevor¡¯s body, even if I can feel him still looking at me. ¡°I¡¯ll set it up.¡±


    I slip out of the room before I can make any more of a fool out of myself. You would think I¡¯ve never seen a shirtless man before the way I was tripping myself. I need a good p. I walk into the living room and ce the nkets beside the couch. I¡¯ll make up the couch for him after the rest of the family leaves from dinner. We might need it in the meantime.


    I look up and see the french doors leading to my bedroom. The doors that are ten feet from this couch. The couch where Trevor will be sleeping. Iugh out loud, to no one, at the irony.


    ¡°Something funny?¡± Trevor enters the living room, now fully clothed.


    ¡°Not really,¡± I say, because the situations that are running through my head where both he and I are naked are the farthest thing from funny.


    Another little smile is ying around his mouth, and it¡¯s maddening. It tells me that he¡¯s sees through me and knows too much. ¡°Okay,¡± he says. ¡°I just wanted to thank you for letting me stay. I know it was unexpected.¡±


    I manage a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Like I said, the more the merrier.¡±


    ¡°I also wanted to know,¡± he says, walking across the room, ¡°what you¡¯d be okay with me calling you. I¡¯ve never been sure. Do you want me to call you Ms. Woodward?¡± He stops in front of me.


    I¡¯d like to tell him that he can call me whatever he damn well pleases, but I resist. ¡°Ste is fine, Trevor.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, instead just looking at me. I feel like I¡¯m rooted to the spot, and I don¡¯t ever want to move. His eyes are beautiful up close, a pale blue-gray. My face drops to his lips, and I swear I feel him sway towards me. I clear my throat. ¡°How long are you staying?¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯ll let me,¡± he says, and I feel my breath catch. There¡¯s a moment when I think he¡¯s not talking about Christmas break, and my traitor heart picks up its pace at the thought. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to school with Brad.¡± I nod.


    He takes a step forward and I take a step back, feeling the edge of the doorframe hit my shoulder. ¡°About upstairs,¡± he says softly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. I¡¯m willing to help you with anything while I¡¯m here.¡±


    He reaches out, and his hand is on my hip. Every one of my nerves is vibrating. I look down, and I see his pants are still straining, maybe even more than before. There¡¯s a smile in his voice but I can¡¯t drag my eyes away from his pants, imagining what his cock would look like were it not currently trying to ruin his jeans. ¡°I think you¡¯d like my kind of help, Ste.¡±


    Chills run down my arms, and he takes a step closer. I should tell him to stop, that this can¡¯t happen, but I don¡¯t want to do either of those things. ¡°Trevor¡­¡± I say, and nothinges out. I have no idea what to say, and my body wants to pull him closer, let him touch me more.


    Like he¡¯s reading my mind, the hand on my hip drifts to my belt, teasing my zipper and dipping lower. ¡°How wet are you for me?¡± he asks softly, his hand inching closer to being between my legs. ¡°What am I going to find when I touch you there?¡±


    There may as well be no fabric between us the way the drag of his fingers is sending shivers running through me. It¡¯s been far too long since someone touched me-even just this barest contact has me drowning in feeling. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯ll find when his hand reaches me, and I hope that I haven¡¯t soaked through my pants.


    And then his fingers are between my legs and the movement sends a zing of pleasure through me. His thumb presses inward, running directly over my clit and my entire body jumps. Trevor smiles, continuing to make small circles, and my head falls back. God, this is exactly what I wanted. I¡¯m not entirely sure that I¡¯m not hallucinating this, but for the moment, I¡¯m enjoying it.


    He pulls his hand away, instead choosing to undo my pants. My hips press forward into his hand, more than eager for his fingers to find me without any barrier. His other hand slips up behind my neck, and suddenly I can¡¯t look anywhere but at him-just the way he wants it. His fingers slide down my stomach and are slipping inside my underwear when the doorbell rings.

 On Cliff Edge

    And suddenly the worldes crashing down. ¡°Shit.¡± I push Trevor away from me, buttoning up my pants as fast as I can. That didn¡¯t just happen. I didn¡¯t just let that happen. My son could havee down the stairs and seen his best friending onto me. What would he think about me then? I straighten my clothing and answer the door at the same time that Brades ttering down the stairs.


    ¡°Uncle B!¡± Brad says. ¡°How are you?¡± He envelops my brother in a hug, and ushers him and his wife inside. I see one of my sisters pulling up into the driveway and wave, closing the door to keep out the cold.


    Shit. I haven¡¯t even started heating up the food yet. It¡¯s all cooked, but right now it¡¯spletely cold. When I turn, everyone has gone to the kitchen except for Trevor, still staring at me with that smile on his face. The smile that says he knows exactly what he does to me, and he likes it. ¡°Umm¡­thank you for the help,¡± I say.


    ¡°Anytime.¡± I know he means it, too.


    Damn it. I have a problem.


    I let my embarrassment fade as my family arrives and I throw myself into making sure everyone¡¯s food is in the right ce and everything is being heated and that there¡¯s enough ce settings. With the addition of Trevor, it¡¯s definitely a full table, but we¡¯ll make do. Plus, we¡¯ve done this so often that it falls into an easy routine, even with the addition of a tenth person.


    My brother, Bradley, and his wife, June, make sure that everyone has a drink at the table, and make sure their twin sons, Daniel and Mason, are setting the table perfectly. My sisters help me in the kitchen, though Annalise is excused due to the fact that she¡¯s seven months pregnant. Instead we give her a stool and just listen as Maria regales us with her most recent post-divorce escapades.


    Anna¡¯s husband Richard is always on rush duty. The nickname we¡¯ve given to frantically driving to the store to pick up whatever we¡¯ve forgotten. This time it¡¯s ice. He takes Trevor with him, and I¡¯m relieved. I can¡¯t seem to think straight when he¡¯s in the same room.


    Exhibit A being the fact that I almost let him get me off in my living room. I should have made up a reason for Richard to buy batteries, because I¡¯m going to need them. I get the feeling that my vibrator and I are going to be very good friends this winter break.


    Brad does whatever else we need, bringing dishes to and from the kitchen, washing a pan I forgot we needed, and being a good sport about it in spite of it being his first day home. I tap him on the shoulder. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll let you do nothing for at least two days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mom, really. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    How I got a kid as good as this one, I¡¯ll never know.


    The front door opens and I feel the st of cold air even from the kitchen. Richardes in followed by Trevor, who¡¯s carrying the ice. I can¡¯t help but notice the way he¡¯s handling giant bags of ice as if they weigh nothing. His eyes find mine, and I look away. I have to stop. I focus on Maria, who¡¯s in the middle of telling a story about her datest week.


    ¡°-I swear to god he had his credit cards alphabetized.¡±


    Annaughs. ¡°Maria, how could you possibly know that?¡±


    ¡°He was an ountant. He was practically wearing a pocket protector. Hell, I¡¯d be willing to put a lot of money on the fact that that man alphabetized his wallet.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t actually know?¡± I ask.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, no,¡± Maria says. ¡°But if you¡¯d been there and seen him you¡¯d say it too.¡±


    I shove a cucumber and a peeler into her hands. ¡°So no second date?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no,¡± she says, attacking the cucumber. My sister has always been a master peeler. I think she can peel a cucumber in fifteen seconds. We may have hadpetitions when we were younger.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Anna says, and I feel the dread settle in my stomach.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Maria says, handing me back the peeled cucumber to slice. ¡°How is your romantic life?¡±


    In the corner of my eye I see Trevor¡¯s head snap up, suddenly far more interested in our conversation than putting ice in the coolers. I force my eyes down and focus on cutting the cucumber. I will not look at him. I will not. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Anna snorts. ¡°Right. ¡®Fine.¡¯ Does fine mean that you actually went on a date?¡±


    I look at her and pointedly roll my eyes. ¡°It means, Anna, that I¡¯m perfectly content with my life the way it is.¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you actually went on a date?¡± Maria asks. Her voice is light, yful, but I¡¯ve been through this with them before.


    Sweeping the cucumbers off the cutting board into the sd, I clear my throat. ¡°None of your business.¡± It¡¯s been more than six months, and that date was terrible, but if I tell them they¡¯ll never leave me alone.


    ¡°You know we¡¯re only joking with you, right?¡± Anna says. ¡°You¡¯re our baby sister. It¡¯s our job to pester, and after Jackson-¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I say, swallowing the embarrassment that¡¯s building in my gut. If they knew how much their joking stuck with me after they left¡­


    ¡°Speaking of baby,¡± Anna says. ¡°Come with me, Ste. I brought you a skirt. It won¡¯t fit me anymore, and it¡¯s more your style than mine.¡±


    Maria leans past me and grabs the sd bowl. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she says softly. ¡°I¡¯ll finish in here.¡± We both know that if I don¡¯t go with her and try on the skirt, we risk upsetting her. I love my sister, but pregnancy has put her on edge.

 Teasing Stella

    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Anna grabs one of her bags and follows me into my bedroom. She tosses it on the bed and I take out the soft green skirt from the bag. It¡¯s gathered on one side, and I have to admit it¡¯s really pretty.


    ¡°If you do ever decide to go on a date, you could wear this,¡± Anna says.


    ¡°Would you stop?¡± I say. ¡°Enough with the dating talk.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°Fine. We just want you to be happy.¡±


    I slip off my pants and into the skirt. ¡°I can be happy without dating, Anna.¡±


    She presses her lips together, and I can just feel another lectureing on. ¡°It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t really been with anyone since Jackson. And now that Brad is out of the house, you could finally put more time into having a rtionship.¡±


    I sigh. My entire family is like Yenta from Fiddler on the Roof. Jackson left when I was pregnant with Brad, and that leaves a mark. I didn¡¯t want to bring someone into our lives that would treat us just as badly as he did. So no, I haven¡¯t really been with anyone seriously. But that doesn¡¯t mean that as soon as Brad leaves the house I¡¯m going to jump on the first guy I see. I¡¯ve been alone a long time. I¡¯m used to it. I have a good life, and it¡¯s nothing toin about. ¡°If it¡¯s meant to happen, it will happen, Anna.¡±


    The skirt really does look good. I like it. But the ck top I have on is too dark. I pull a lightweight white sweater out of the closet and put it on. Perfect. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you in something other than ck.¡± Anna shoots me a wink in the mirror.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t your skirt, was it?¡±


    ¡°Merry early Christmas.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°If this was just your way of getting me to go out, then I don¡¯t-¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She holds up a hand. ¡°No. I saw it, and I knew it would look great on you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I give her a hug as best as I can around her baby bump. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best not to spill something on it tonight.¡±


    Maria¡¯s voice floats in from the kitchen telling us everything is ready to eat, so I help my sister into the dining room. Everyone is already seated, waiting for us. Bradley is at one end of the table, and my empty seat is at the other. I was right, it is a little cramped, but nothing we can¡¯t deal with.


    And then my heart stops-because my son is seated on one side of me, and Trevor is on the other.


    My heart restarts and kicks into a higher gear. Was this a coincidence due to the way the table was set? Or did Trevor intentionally try to sit next to me? If he did try¡­why?


    I had forced what happened earlier to the back of my mind, because there¡¯s no way that really happened, right? Trevor has no reason to want this-to want me. It doesn¡¯t make sense unless it¡¯s all in my head. The seating arrangement is a coincidence. Nothing more.


    I clear my throat and sit down, and his leg is pressed against mine because we have less room. I can feel him nce at me, and he pulls his leg back with a small smile. Suddenly I can breathe again. He knows how much I¡¯m affected by him, and I reach for my wine. Because if I¡¯m going to be blushing the whole night I may as well have people think it¡¯s because I¡¯m buzzed.


    Trevor¡¯s hand brushes my leg, and I freeze. No one can see his hand as he runs his fingers over the fabric of my skirt. I busy myself filling my te with sd and ham and Richard¡¯s delicious mashed potatoes, and I make sure that I am absolutely not reacting. His hand disappears and I let out a breath, the tension leaving my body.


    Trevor fills his own te, and then he sneaks his hand down again, running his fingers all the way from my hip to my knee. If he keeps doing this, someone is going to see that his hand is constantly under the table and having to exin why his hand is on my leg is thest thing I want to do with my siblings.


    I take a bite of mashed potatoes and reach down and grab his hand to push him away, but he twines our fingers together and holds my hand. In spite of myself I feel something warm in my chest. It¡¯s been a long time since someone held my hand, but this isn¡¯t the time or ce, or right. I let go, gently pushing his hand back towards him.


    I try to focus on the conversation, interject when I can, but I¡¯m¡­distracted. I¡¯m looking anywhere but to my right. Brad and Trevor tell everyone how the BU hockey team is doing, Annalise and Richard update everyone on their baby renovations, and the twins fill us in on their rivalry to bee valedictorian.


    June recently started a new job, and she tells us all about how crazy her new boss is but how much she loves it. I try to focus on my family, but I can¡¯t, because I¡¯m too busy thinking about how good it felt to have Trevor¡¯s hands on me. In between my legs. my trembling legs.


    I take another sip of wine.


    Maria looks and me and says, ¡°So how¡¯s your skirt?¡±


    I choke on the wine. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The skirt Anna just gave you? Do you like it?¡± But from the look on her face, I know she meant to make me think otherwise.


    I grab a basket of rolls from the center of the table. ¡°I do like it.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Maria says. ¡°I knew you would. As soon as she showed me I basically said that it would make your ass look amazing.¡±


    I drop the basket of rolls, and they go flying, all over the floor. My face is burning, and if looks could kill, Maria would be dead and buried.

 The kiss

    ¡°Really Maria?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got it, unt it, sister.¡± She grins as she takes a sip of wine and I cover my face with my hands.


    ¡°Okay. Moving on,¡± I say, and I¡¯m about to get up and clean up the roll explosion when Trevor puts his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± he says.


    He takes the basket from myp and starts gathering the rolls. I take another sip of wine. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Trevor pulls his chair out. ¡°Some went under the table.¡± He grins. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There are chuckles around the table as he drops down and scoots under the table cloth. ¡°These rolls certainly know how to roll,¡± he says as his legs disappear. ¡°Sorry everyone.¡± His body slides against my leg as he gathers the bread, and I feel as he turns toe back out. I feel him pause, and then his fingers on the bare skin of my ankle. I tear off a piece of bread and try to focus on what Bradley is saying.


    Trevor¡¯s hand slides up my leg and onto my thigh, and I try to keep my face neutral. Should I kick him? I could, but doing that might bring attention to it, especially with us packed in so close. I refill my wine ss, ignoring the fingers on my leg, ignoring the way my heart is beating and the way my stomach suddenly has its own set of butterflies. If he stays under there much longer everyone¡¯s going to think he got lost and someone is going to look.


    Then suddenly, I feel the fabric of his shirt against my leg and his fingers sliding close and his breath on my skin and Oh. My. God.


    His fingers move my underwear and his tongue sweeps across my pussy from bottom to top, touching every part of me. A burst of pleasure shes through my gut and I jump so hard that I spill my wine all over my sweater. ¡°Shit!¡± I say.


    ¡°My fault,¡± Trevor says,ing out from under the table. ¡°It¡¯s a maze of legs under there. Someone had to get bumped.¡± His smile is as bright as the Christmas lights outside.


    ¡°Let me go clean this up,¡± I say, and look at Anna. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t get it on the skirt.¡±


    The tableughs as I head to the bathroom. Thank god. I need a minute alone. Make that an hour. Frankly, it could be forever and I might not make sense of this-Trevor¡¯s actions and my body¡¯s feelings. I take the time to wash the wine off my sweater. Thankfully it¡¯s white wine, but that can still stain. My brain circles around to why I spilled the wine in the first ce. Why on earth? What would possess him to do that?


    The door to the bathroom opens and Trevores in. He locks the door behind him.


    ¡°Trevor, what are you doing?¡±


    He grins. ¡°I thought we might continue what I started.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± I say, going for the door. ¡°And what the hell was that?¡±


    My hand is on the handle when he grabs my hips and spins me. Now my back is against the door and Trevor is in front of me. Our bodies aren¡¯t touching, but I can feel his heat, and the look on his face tells me that they¡¯re not touching yet. ¡°And why can¡¯t we continue?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Because,¡± I say, ¡°it¡¯s-¡±


    I don¡¯t get to finish my sentence, because Trevor¡¯s body is pressed against mine. And if that weren¡¯t enough, he¡¯s kissing me. Suddenly I think I can feel every cell inside myself, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve ever felt this awake-this alive. My body goes soft and pliant, pressing against his as I open my mouth to him. His tongue plunges inside my mouth and I can think of other things of his I want inside me. My hands have a mind of their own and they¡¯re exploring his shoulders, his ribs, all the muscles that hockey has honed and hardened.


    Hockey. This is Trevor. Trevor.


    I jerk back, breaking the kiss and dropping my hands away from him. One of his arms is wrapped around me, the other braced against the door. He¡¯s pressing into me and I can feel how hard he is. He doesn¡¯t move an inch.


    He gives me that same maddening smirk from this afternoon. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    I notice just how out of breath I am. ¡°Yes, something¡¯s wrong. This. This is wrong, Trevor. We can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    I gape at him, trying to ignore the fact that his body is still warm on mine and the fact that I¡¯d do just about anything to get him to kiss me again. I push those feelings back. We can¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re my son¡¯s best friend. I watched you grow up. You¡¯re¡­so young.¡±


    He leans in close, and I lose my breath again. ¡°And now that I¡¯m gown up, I know exactly what I want.¡± He presses his lips against my neck, and my skin tingles. I feel my nipples harden into peaks and god, everything about him is overwhelming. I want him. But there are so many things. What happens if Brad finds out I slept with his best friend? If anyone finds out I had sex with a man half my age. ¡°Trevor¡­why?¡±


    It¡¯s the only word I can force out of my mouth that epasses everything I¡¯m feeling. Why do I want him, why does he want me, why is any of this happening? ¡°Ste,¡± he says, and I get wet at the sound of him saying my name in that voice-rough and raw and painting images in my mind of sleepless nights and skin on skin. I think he might say something else, but he kisses me again, and it¡¯s fierce that set every part of my body on fire.

 Making Our With Stella

    He probably wants to be alone, but I can¡¯t resist. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kiss me goodnight?¡±


    ¡°¡®Night, Mom.¡± He still won¡¯t meet my eyes, but he presses a kiss to my cheek and gives me a hug.


    I hug him back. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    I hear him go up the stairs to his room and close the door. But I¡¯m not done with this ice cream just yet. After everything today, after the craziness with Trevor and dealing with my meddling siblings, I feel like I¡¯ve earned it. I should probably at least load the dishwasher, too. I take a few more bites of ice cream, savoring the creamy vani before I put it away. I hear steps on the stairs as I¡¯m setting the ice cream in the freezer, and I know that those steps aren¡¯t Brad¡¯s. The upstairs shower is bigger, so Trevor opted for that, and now he¡¯sing down.


    My stomach is suddenly a bundle of nerves. I had nned on being safely ensconced in my room when he came down, but that¡¯s out of the question now. Instead, I¡¯ll do some cleaning. Maybe he¡¯ll be asleep by the time I go to my room. I hear him settle onto the couch, and turn my attention to the kitchen. I clean the counters and load the dishwasher as quietly as I can, and even though I try to make all my tasksst longer, it takes less than half an hour before the kitchen is clean. So I can either try to get to bed, or just¡­stand in the kitchen.


    Fine. He¡¯s probably asleep now anyway, right?


    I shut off the light in the kitchen, my eyes adjusting to the darkness. All I need to do is walk past the couch, open the doors to my room and close them without tripping over anything or waking him up. I peek into the living room, and I can see Trevor. A strip of orange streetlight is pouring in from the window across the couch, illuminating him. He¡¯s shirtless under that nket I gave him, and he¡¯s staring right at me. Well, shit. I guess I look kind of silly peeking out from behind the doorframe. He winks at me as Ie into the room.


    ¡°Good night,¡± I say, trying to shrug off the fact that he knows I was trying to avoid him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says, ¡°I am having a very good night.¡± He throws the nket back, and I think I gasp. I¡¯m not sure. I am sure I must be dreaming.


    Trevor ispletely naked, his cock standing at attention as he slowly jerks himself off. His eyes never leave my face, and mine never leave his cock. I¡¯ve never seen a cock that big in real life. Only in the rare times I¡¯d watched porn-few and far between. He¡¯s thick and long, his fingers barely able to wrap around himself. He lets out a groan as hepletes another slow stroke. ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m hard every time I look at you. I had to do something about it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­why?¡± I don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s young and¡­stunning. With a body and a cock like that he could have any woman in the world. I¡¯ve stepped closer without realizing it, and now I¡¯m looking down at him, watching him touch his cock while he looks at me.


    ¡°Because, Ste.¡± He puts an emphasis on my name, because he can call me by my first name. Because he wants to remind me that he¡¯s a man. With that cock right in front of me-well within reach of my hands-I have no problem remembering that he is a man. ¡°You are. So. Damn. Hot.¡± He punctuates every word with a jerk on his cock, and I realize that I want him toe. I want him toe thinking about me. He closes his eyes for a moment. ¡°And I have wanted to fuck you since the first time you made me an after-school snack.¡±


    Heat floods my body as I flush, both embarrassed and turned on. He opens his eyes again and suddenly he reaches out and grabs my arm, and pulls me onto him. I¡¯m flush against him now, our faces together and his cock hot and hard against my stomach.


    My bodyes to life and I¡¯m already soaking wet again at just this possibility. This close to him, I don¡¯t know how I can resist, especially since I don¡¯t want to. Every excuse and every obstacle disappears as he kisses me roughly, gripping the back of my neck and holding me still so he can go deeper.


    He releases me, and his gaze pins me in ce. ¡°I want your mouth on me, and I think you do too.¡± God, yes. I do. I want to be the reason hees. I want to taste him. So I do.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Starting with his chest, I put my mouth on him. I love the feeling of his skin on my lips, warm and soft over the tautness of his muscles. I like feeling him tense and shudder as I lick my way across his stomach, tracing the lines of his abs. Then I¡¯m poised above his cock, and I just have to stop and look.


    To touch. I run my fingers along his considerable length and watch him twitch under my fingers. The skin is so smooth and soft, and it reminds me just how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve been this close to a man. I touch him again, teasing, and he makes a sound closer to a growl than anything else.

 Taken Too Far

    He glistens at the tip and I flick my tongue across the broad head of him, tasting. It¡¯s a little salty, with a deeper taste that doesn¡¯t have a name, but isn¡¯t unpleasant. Opening my mouth, I suck him in slowly, starting at the tip and working my way down. I flick my eyes up to him, and find Trevor watching me with a sort of reverent awe. I pull back, swirling my tongue around his head and watch his eyes fall closed in pleasure.


    Iugh around him. It may have been a while since I¡¯ve done this, but I do know some tricks. I bob my head faster, sucking hard every time I draw my head back. Gradually, I increase my speed to a frenzy, and as I feel him tense, I slow suddenly, taking him as deep as I can and stoppingpletely. Trevor groans, in pleasure or frustration or both. If my mouth weren¡¯t stuffed full of his cock, I would be smiling.


    I don¡¯t move, holding my ce on his cock and instead swallowing and creating and releasing suction until his hips are thrusting off the couch. I release himpletely, leaning down to take his balls into my mouth. I roll them around in my mouth, making sure to touch every bit of their skin with my tongue. I¡¯m licking my way from the base of his shaft to the tip, slipping him back inside my mouth when I hear the creak on the stairs.


    My entire body goes cold. Brad ising down the stairs. Trevor realizes it at the same time I do, and in seconds, he sweeps the nket over me. I try to make myself smaller, but that doesn¡¯t solve therger problem that my head is between Trevor¡¯s legs, and my mouth is still on his cock. His hand snakes under the nket, fingers tangling in my hair at the same time he thrusts his cock deeper into my mouth.


    A wave of fear rolls through me as I realize he intends to fuck my mouth while Brad is in the room. I¡¯m such an idiot. The very least I could have done was make Trevore with me into my room, lock the door, possibly bolt it. I let this happen. Adrenaline fires through my veins-we¡¯ll almost certainly be caught, and I have no idea how I can possibly exin this.


    ¡°Hey man,¡± I hear Brad say, and Trevor thrusts his hips, his cock hitting the back of my mouth.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Do you know if my mom is asleep yet? I wanted to ask her something.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Another thrust and another, small increments back and forth. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since I came down. Sorry.¡± Trevor¡¯s voice is surprisingly even.


    ¡°Her light is off. Must be asleep.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, probably.¡± He pushes my head down onto him further until I can¡¯t take more.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I hear Brad say


    . ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡®Night,¡± Trevor says, and I hear just a hint of the strain in his voice now


    I listen to the sound of Brad retreating up the stairs, of his door shutting once more. Trevor rips the nket off me, and Ie up for air, gasping. His other hand finds its way into my hair and guides my mouth back onto him, and I seal my mouth over him and suck, knowing I¡¯m no longer in control. I keep my eyes on him, and Trevor watches me, eyes burning as he fucks my mouth. I¡¯m taking more of him than I thought I could, his cock plunging into my mouth deeper and faster. With a groan, Trevor presses into me, his orgasm flooding my tongue. I swallow him down as hees, longer than I thought possible.


    His hands don¡¯t soften, don¡¯t release me, instead guiding me back up to him. That smirk is back, and it doesn¡¯t fade as he pulls me against him and kisses me. I can¡¯t believe that I let this happen. I can¡¯t believe my son almost caught me sucking off his best friend. I could have been caught by my brother or his wife or the twins. I can¡¯t believe how much his body makes me feel, how it makes me lose my head.


    ¡°Close call,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°Too close,¡± I say.


    ¡°Worth it.¡±


    ¡°Trevor¡­¡± I say, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡±


    Heughs softly, ¡°I think it¡¯s a littlete for that.¡±


    I push off him, standing, taking a few steps towards my room. ¡°You make me feel things I haven¡¯t felt-It doesn¡¯t matter. This has to stop. It¡¯s already gone too far.¡±

 So bad, so wrong

    In a sh he¡¯s next to me again, his utter nakedness distracting me. He makes me look at him and his eyes are serious. ¡°It hasn¡¯t gone far enough.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    He slips a hand behind my neck and keeps me looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of getting caught? Of what people might think?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with anyone but you and me, and what we want. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. When I return the favor, and I will return the favor, remember that.¡± He yanks me forward against him, and I¡¯m overwhelmed by his body against mine as he kisses me. I¡¯m immediately aroused again, and a sudden rightness clicks inside. He¡¯s right. If we both want this, is it really so bad? Really so wrong?


    Just as I¡¯m about to grab him and pull him into my bedroom, I hear a door open upstairs and another set of footstepsing towards us. I open the door to my bedroom as he takes a step back towards the couch.


    He gives me a little smile. ¡°Goodnight, Ste.¡±


    I shut the door before whomever it is makes it down the stairs. It takes me a long time to fall asleep, the taste of Trevor still on my tongue.


    I feel Trevor¡¯s hand on my thigh, and my heart kicks into a rapid rhythm. I can¡¯t make a move, or everyone will know what¡¯s happening. I¡¯m getting wet just because he¡¯s touching me, and both of us know that I can¡¯t do anything out. I feel his fingers move and his breath on my skin and I gasp far too loudly as his tongue sweeps across my pussy.


    Everyone is looking at me, and I don¡¯t care because the way he¡¯s sucking on my clit is like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before. I close my eyes, groaning as the stubble on his jaw scratches against my thighs. He¡¯s so good at this, and I¡¯m so close. So close¡­


    I¡¯m awake, and pissed. The dream couldn¡¯t at least give me the satisfaction of the actual orgasm? A re of pleasure bursts through me and my eyes fly open, realizing why I was having the dream in the first ce. Trevor is between my legs, tongue softly and slowly pressing against my clit. He sees me looking at him and smiles wickedly, and I shiver. ¡°Good. You¡¯re awake.¡±


    I sit up, trying to move away. ¡°What are you-¡±


    Before I can finish the protest he pushes my legs apart and buries his face in me. His teeth scrape across me and he teases my opening with his tongue. ¡°What am I doing?¡± he says, nipping my clit with his teeth and making me gasp. ¡°I¡¯m returning the favor.¡±


    He closes his mouth over my entrance and I fall back onto the pillows. He works me with broad strokes of his tongue, moving from the bottom to the top. This has to be the best way to wake up, hands down.


    But if I¡¯m awake, then everyone else might be awake. I have a house full of people who could notice that once again Trevor and I are conspicuously missing at the same time. Suddenly everything that seemed so simplest night no longer seems simple. I don¡¯t know what time it is. I try to reach my phone to check the time and Trevor reaches up and grabs my wrist. ¡°Going somewhere?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what time it is. Someone could notice that you¡¯re missing, and that I¡¯m missing, and they could-¡± The look on his face makes me stop talking.


    His thumb draws circles on my wrist, ¡°I thought you agreed with mest night that this only concerns us.¡±


    ¡°I do, but it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Trevor seals his mouth over my clit and sucks hard, swirling his tongue around it. My hips rise off the bed in response and he pushes them back down. His mouth is relentless on me, and I can feel an orgasm building from deep within. He slips his tongue into me, and the slick friction of him so intimately inside me brings me to the edge.


    This orgasm is building in my whole body the way I haven¡¯t felt in years, maybe ever. I¡¯m blind with it, my body writhing on the bed and I haven¡¯t even reached the peak. I¡¯m so close, my breathing in gasps, and all I know is that I¡¯m one touch away from exploding.

 Wanting Stella

    Until Trevor pulls away. He stopspletely, and my orgasm copses. I groan in frustration at being denied, not once, but twice, this morning. I don¡¯t even care that the first time was in my subconscious. He stares up at me from his ce between my legs, that maddening little smirk on his lips. ¡°I think it is that simple.¡±


    I drag myself up on my elbows, looking down on him. ¡°That¡¯s why you stopped? Trevor, you know it isn¡¯t. You¡¯re Brad¡¯s friend. Not to mention how my family will feel about me being with someone half my age. Oh god, how old are you now?¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡± He presses his lips against my clit, flicking his tongue against it. My entire body jumps. ¡°And I think your family will be happy just to see you getid.¡±


    I flush up to the roots of my hair. ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±


    ¡°Ste,¡± he says, stopping me from continuing my argument, ¡°I want you. I get that this makes you nervous, and I¡¯m fine if you don¡¯t want to tell anyone. But we¡¯re both adults, and the age difference doesn¡¯t bother me. There¡¯s absolutely no reason that we can¡¯t enjoy each other while I stay here.¡± I open my mouth to interject but he¡¯s not finished. ¡°Now, it¡¯s early, and no one is awake. But if you don¡¯t tell me that this is only between us, I¡¯m perfectly happy to stay right here all morning, until everyone¡¯s awake and we can ask them. I like the way you taste and I have a lot of stamina.¡± His grin is sinful as he pulls my clit between his lips, sucking it deep and working wonders on my opposition.


    ¡°Say yes,¡± he says. ¡°No one has to know, and I promise you that I have even dirtier ways to wake you up in the morning.¡±


    Oh god.


    Could I do this? Could I really have a fling with Trevor? My entire body tingles at the thought of those desperate fantasiesing true. It¡¯s only a couple weeks, and no one has to know. I feel myself get wet again as my mind fills in all the possibilities of having Trevor in my bed. He notices, taking the time to plunge his tongue inside my pussy again. ¡°Fuck,¡± I say, and heughs, the vibrations skimming across my skin.


    ¡°Just between us?¡± I ask, furious at how breathless I am.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Just between us,¡± he says.


    I am not prepared. Just a few minutes ago I thought that he was relentless. I was wrong. Trevor¡¯s mouth is everywhere, or at least that¡¯s how it feels. His hands pin my hips to the bed while his mouth plunders my pussy. My hands are fisting in the sheets and I feel the orgasm building again as he dips his tongue down to my ass, circling and returning to my clit. I¡¯m biting my lip to keep myself quiet, and I feel like I¡¯m drowning in feeling as he keeps me on the edge. His


    tongue flickers back and forth across my clit, never slowing, never stopping, and suddenly I¡¯m there, so close.


    The orgasm shatters down my spine and I arch off the bed, pressing my pussy further into his mouth. He licks me through my orgasm, every stroke making itst longer until my body is shaking and I am limp and spent.


    With a final flick of his tongue, he crawls up my body until he hovers over me. His kiss is every bit as possessive of my mouth as it was on my pussy, and I taste myself on his tongue. I let him raise my arms and toss away my camisole so that I¡¯m naked underneath him. I watch his face as he takes in my body, and even though I just came all over his mouth, I blush. He reaches out, runs a finger from my neck down in between my breasts and circles my belly button. ¡°You are beautiful,¡± he says, and I blush harder, the flush spreading across my chest and neck.


    Sweatpants hang low on his hips, and they do nothing to disguise the fact that he¡¯s hard and ready. He follows my gaze and azy smile follows. In a matter of seconds he¡¯s naked, and I can see his cock in the light of day. It¡¯s as perfect now as it wasst night.


    Trevor fishes in the pocket of the sweats and retrieves a condom. ¡°I came prepared, just in case.¡±


    ¡°In case what?¡± It¡¯s my turn to tease him, and I give him my best innocent smile.


    He leans down close so his lips are brushing my ear, the movement pressing his cock between us. ¡°In case I get to fulfill my fantasy of fucking you senseless,¡± he says softly. Just like that, I¡¯m wet again, my pussy flooding at his words and the raw desire I can hear in his voice. I¡¯m speechless, and the press of his lips just below my ear makes me shudder. ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°I want you inside me,¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± He begins trailing his lips down my neck and across my corbone.


    I realize that he wants me to say it. ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡±


    He raises himself up, knees straddling my hips, and hands me the condom. ¡°Then you do the honors.¡±


    Seeing him tower above me with his perfect body and his cock rigid and straining for attention is an image I¡¯m going to remember after he¡¯s gone. Often. Hopefully with fully charged batteries. I take the condom from him and open it. I can¡¯t help myself: before I put it on him, I have to touch him. He hisses out a breath as I circle him with my hand, head falling forward to watch me. I love the feel of him under my fingers, and I trace the veins running along his length while watching the muscles in his stomach jump.

 The Birthday Gift

    Trevor reaches down and circles my hand with his, and I get the image of him guiding my hand, making me get him off. I see the same thought in his eyes, and I know it¡¯s something we¡¯ll revisitter. Instead, he raises an eyebrow at me and pulls my hand away. I slip the condom onto him, rolling it carefully down until he¡¯s covered.


    He doesn¡¯t waste any time, covering my mouth with his and pushing me back onto the bed again. The kiss lights me up again, and he knows it. He resumes his trail down my body, kissing and licking and leaving spots of fire behind. He licks across one nipple, and I groan, the sensation of his tongue dragging across it racing down to my clit. ¡°Trevor,¡± I say, out of patience. ¡°I told you what I want.¡±


    ¡°In that case.¡± He jerks my hips towards him, fitting himself against my entrance. Slowly, so slowly, he slides inside me, and it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had real sex that I¡¯ve forgotten what it feels like to be so filled up. I close my eyes, feeling him press in, and in, and in, until I¡¯m so full of him I think I might burst. Until his slightest movement sets off tremors in my whole body. And still, I want him deeper. He slides out, and in again. Just a little faster, my body adjusting to the sheer size of him.


    ¡°Fuck, you feel so good,¡± he says. I roll my hips against him and watch his eyes flutter closed, hear him groan. He slides in faster in response, and I wrap my legs around him. I pull him close and press him into me, his thrusts hitting that spot deep inside of me that makes me see stars. My hands on his ass, I speed him up. It¡¯s not enough, not yet.


    ¡°I need more,¡± I say, and I hear him gasp. ¡°I won¡¯t break. Fuck me.¡±


    I get my wish. His hands scoop underneath me, tilting my hips and holding me still as he pounds into me. I hold on to him, unable to do anything but feel as he fills me with his cock. He grinds against me with each stroke, and suddenly I¡¯m on the edge. Everything is delicious friction and I¡¯m caught between the pleasure in my clit and the pounding of his cock, and I can¡¯t breathe. The pleasure in my body is overwhelming, and I¡¯m sinking throughyer afteryer towards the brightness that¡¯s at the end.


    Trevor shifts my hips, and everything changes. What I thought was pleasure before was just the beginning. I go over the edge, moaning, trying to keep myself in check. My body shudders on his cock and my pussy spasms around him as he fucks, speeding up to his own climax. It¡¯s only a moment before he¡¯s swearing, his cock jerking inside me as I feel hime. But we can¡¯t stop now, we¡¯re still moving together, lost in this rhythm of movement as pleasure takes over our bodies.


    I feel him slow, feel him breathing, but I can¡¯t say anything yet, can¡¯t open my eyes. He moves to the side, pulling me with him so that we¡¯re lying together, still entwined, his cock still inside me.


    ¡°I never imagined it would be like that,¡± he says, breath stilling hard.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Me either.¡±


    A grin that reminds me just how young he is lights up his face. ¡°You imagined me?¡±


    I lean in and kiss him, slipping my tongue between his lips. I feel him stir inside me, hardening. Laughing, I say, ¡°In many, many ways.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to hearing more about those ways. In graphic detail.¡±


    I hear the shower running upstairs, and give him a look. ¡°For now I¡¯ll let you use your imagination.¡±


    His eyes follow me as I untangle myself and get off the bed. ¡°I n to.¡±


    ¡°Put some clothes on,¡± I tell him. ¡°I¡¯m making pancakes.¡±


    Trevor takes a quick shower in my bathroom, and by the time hees out-sadly covered again in sweats and a t-shirt and smelling delicious-I have coffee ready and am already in the process of cooking the pancakes. He pours himself a cup of coffee and sits at the breakfast bar, lookingpletely normal except for the fact that he¡¯s staring at my ass. I can¡¯t seem to keep the grin off my face. Maybe my sisters are right and this is what I¡¯ve been missing-though I¡¯ll fall dead before I give them the satisfaction of knowing that.


    I hear steps ttering down the stairs, and Brad appears in the kitchen followed by one of the twins. ¡°Hey mom.¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± I say, putting one tter of pancakes on the dining room table before flipping the one that¡¯s cooking. I make a couple more and put them on another tter on the breakfast bar. Brad grabs the syrup from the pantry and ps Trevor on the shoulder as he slides onto a stool. ¡°Happy Birthday, man. I totally forgot about it, was reminded on Facebook this morning. I would have got you something.¡±


    Trevorughs, the sound sending a buzz through my skin and making my stomach flutter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°You should have said something, Trevor,¡± I say, scooping a few more pancakes onto the tter by him. ¡°We would have gotten a cake, and definitely a gift.¡±


    ¡°I already had my birthday treat this morning,¡± he says, and I feel my eyebrows shoot straight into my hair. He takes a fork and lifts a pancake, toasting me with it. ¡°Your breakfasts are legendary, Ste.¡± The wink that follows has me ready to throttle him and jump him.

 Who鈥檚 Jackson

    Daniel trudges into the dining room, clearly less awake than his twin, but he manages to find the table and the pancakes all right. ¡°Morning, Daniel,¡± I say.


    I get something close to a grunt in response, and I¡¯m reminded how thankful I am not to have a teenage son anymore. Opening the fridge, I grab jam, chocte spread, and whipped cream. I ce them on the bar in front of Trevor. ¡°Well, since it¡¯s your birthday, you should have more options than just syrup. Take your pick.¡±


    I hear the shaking and spray of the whipped cream can as I go back to finishing the batter. Almost done.


    ¡°Dude, really?¡± Brad says. ¡°Whipped cream-that¡¯s what you pick when you have the chocte stuff sitting in front of you? Why?¡±


    ¡°The same reason I put whipped cream on anything,¡± Trevor says. ¡°So I can lick it off before getting to eat the rest.¡±


    I turn to find him looking straight at me, and I flush at the same time I feel my pussy turn to liquid. I manage to pull my eyes away from him in time to save thest pancake.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Brad says. ¡°More chocte for me.¡±


    I turn off the stove and ferry the rest of the pancakes into the dining room as Bradley and Junee down the stairs. ¡°Morning everyone,¡± Bradley says, holding out a fist to Brad. ¡°Namesake.¡±


    Brad bumps his fist. ¡°Namer.¡± It¡¯s a little tradition they started when Brad was little. Once Brad noticed that he and his uncle had the same name, I had to exin that I had named him after Bradley.


    The pancakes go over well, and everyone seems happy. ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± I ask the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to visit my family today,¡± June says. ¡°We won¡¯t be back untilte. I hope that¡¯s okay?¡±


    I wave a hand. ¡°Fine with me. Your vacation. We have plenty of time together before Christmas.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I need to buy a Christmas tree,¡± I say. ¡°Brad, you want toe with me?¡±


    He winces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±


    There¡¯s a pang in my heart, but I don¡¯t let it show on my face. ¡°That¡¯s okay. What have you got going on?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he says, ¡°I actually need to finish a paper. I got an extension on it and I have to turn it in tomorrow.¡±


    I see.¡± I put on my best mom face. ¡°Tried to slip that one past me?¡±


    ¡°Unsessful as usual,¡± he says,ughing.


    I take another bite of pancake. ¡°As long as you finish. But you¡¯re on the hook for decorating the tree with me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Trevor swivels around on his stool. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to get the tree.¡±


    My heart flies up into my throat. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s a long drive, and you¡¯re on vacation. Plus, it¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he says, grinning. ¡°I have nothing to do and I can help you wrestle the tree into submission.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± I say, taking my dishes to the sink. I collect the rest of the dishes, switching the clean and dirty dishes in the dishwasher and listening to the bustle of my brother¡¯s family getting ready to leave.


    An hourter I¡¯ve showered, changed, and kissed Brad goodbye. Trevor is waiting outside for me by my car, and my god he looks fantastic. Peacoat, jeans, hat, and boots. He¡¯s a fucking a model. He smiles when he sees me. ¡°Road trip?¡±


    The Christmas tree farm is on the outskirts of Boston, and it takes an hour get there on a good day. But today is a good day for driving, and we¡¯ve been passing the drive in pleasant, radio-filled silence, until Trevor looks over at me. ¡°Can I ask you a question that¡¯s personal?¡±


    A bubble ofughter escapes me. ¡°I think after what we did this morning there¡¯s very little left that you can call personal.¡± He keeps looking at me, face serious. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Who is Jackson?¡±


    I suck in a breath at the unexpectedness. That¡¯s thest name I expected toe from Trevor¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I heard your sister mention him yesterday, and if I¡¯m stepping on someone¡¯s toes when ites to you-¡±


    ¡°Jackson is Brad¡¯s father,¡± I say, interrupting him.


    It feels like all the air has been sucked out of the car. I try not to think about Jackson whenever possible, because it¡¯s the nagging scar that never heals over. But when my family is around it always seems to get brought up.


    Trevor shifts ufortably. ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t know.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I say, aiming for a carefree tone and missingpletely. ¡°Umm¡­we met when I was eighteen. He was my first love-handsome and charismatic. We fell in love really fast, and moved in together right after graduation.¡±


    I leave that hanging in the air, because if that had been the end of the story my life would be very different.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Trevor asks softly.


    I consider not telling him, hiding the fact that I¡¯m almost forty and haven¡¯t gotten over something from twenty years ago. But everyone else knows, and with my siblings, he¡¯ll probably find out just by listening. I swallow against the sudden lump in my throat. ¡°Jackson wasn¡¯t actually a very nice guy. He was rude and possessive, demanding. There was very little I did that made him happy, and he was angry a lot. But when he was loving it was like the sun came out, and it made up for all the bad. I loved him, so I exined it all away, and I stayed. He¡¯d had a hard life, and I felt he had a right to be all the things he was.


    ¡°The day I told him I was pregnant, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever seen him so happy. Things were good for a while. But we were neen and poor. Bills piled up from my doctor appointments and things for the baby, and it only got worse when we couldn¡¯t¡­have sex because I was too sick or too pregnant.¡±


    I nce over at Trevor. ¡°Brad wasn¡¯t the easiest baby to carry. I was sick most of the time. Jackson was home less and less, was angrier when he was home. And a few weeks before Jackson was born I came home from the store to find all of his things gone.¡±


    We sit in silence for a while, an overly cheery Christmas carol ying on the radio.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since,¡± I say softly.


    Trevor doesn¡¯t say anything. But then, what is there to say?

 Kissing Stella

    I jump when I feel his hand take mine, and I don¡¯t fight it when he weaves our fingers together. We ride the rest of the way in silence, hand in hand. I try not to dwell on the past and the sadness it still brings me, but the memoriese anyway. Of being shuffled between the houses of my aunts and uncles, of Brad crying and asking why he didn¡¯t have a daddy when everyone else did, of the loneliness and hardship of parenting alone.


    By the time I pull into the farm I feel down, the same way I always feel when this spiral of thoughts catches me. There aren¡¯t many cars here, which is good. It will make it easier to pick a tree if there are less people vying for the good ones. I put the car in park, and before I can even turn the car off, Trevor is out of his seat. He¡¯s standing in front of me on my side of the car when I open my door. He closes the door for me, and wraps his arms around me. It¡¯s unexpected, and wee. I feel myself rxing into the warmth of this embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I asked,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s obviously not a fun thing to relive.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    He pulls back far enough to see my face. ¡°No one deserves that,¡± he says. ¡°Especially not you.¡± The kiss he ces on my lips is chaste and sweet, and something tugs inside my chest. A yearning for this kind of simple intimacy. He releases the kiss and takes my hand again. ¡°Let¡¯s find the prefect tree for your house.¡±


    Finding the tree is one of my favorite things. I love these fields filled with trees that vary from tiny young trees to ones that might be older than Trevor. The air is clear and crisp, the sun blinding on the snow. ¡°Come on,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ve always found my favorite trees at the bottom of the hill.¡± I gesture towards the back of the farm. The farm itself covers several acres, including a giant hill that¡¯s a shame isn¡¯t avable for sledding. But in the little area at the base of the hill is where I¡¯ve always managed to find a tree that calls to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Trevor says, suddenly grinning. Keeping a firm grip on my hand, he starts running, pulling me through the trees and snow towards the base of the hill. My feet are sliding all over the ce as I try to keep up with him, the snow getting deeper here. The cold air is burning in my lungs and tears are pooling in my eyes because of the brightness. But at the same time, there¡¯s a smile on my face, Trevor¡¯s joy leaking out of him and into me lifting me out of the pull of dark thoughts and memories.


    We reach the bottom of the hill and Trevor stops so suddenly that I m into him, have to cling to him to keep from falling face first into the snow. ¡°Look at that,¡± he says. The hill is right in front of us, stretching upwards and covered in various sized fir trees. But between us and the trees is a huge swath of ground, the snow perfect and unblemished, brilliantly white. ¡°There is no way we¡¯re not making snow angels in that.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I never joke about snow angels,¡± Trevor says, pulling me after him again. We run up the side of the hill right into the middle of that perfect snow, and then Trevor release my hand, throwing himself backwards into the snow. He moves his legs wildly, back and forth, creating the ssic snow angel shape and showering me with snowy bits. I try to shield myself, but it¡¯s no use.


    I follow his example, letting myself fall back and be caught by the snow. I don¡¯t remember thest time I made a snow angel. Maybe sometime with Brad when he was younger. Trevor scrambles up, and reaches out, pulling me out of my angel. They¡¯re side by side, Trevor¡¯sicallyrger because of how much taller he is.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Trevor pulls me to a fresh patch of snow, and I fall into it, but this time Trevores with me. He grabs my hands, and together we make a snow angel. Real angels would be blushing because of the kind of kiss we share making that angel. Our tongues tangle together and my body warms in spite of lying in the snow.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to melt the angel,¡± I say, a bit breathlessly.


    ¡°Good point.¡± He struggles to his feet.


    I try to get up, but slip and fall face first into the snow drift next to our angel. Trevor¡¯sughter rings out across the hill as he tries to help me out of the snow. Ie up covered in it, crystals clinging to my hair and drops running down my face. ¡°Now you¡¯re the snow angel,¡± he says, and leans in for another of those sweet kisses. His tenderness is throwing off my bnce, because I can¡¯t seem to keep on my feet now. On the way down the hill I keep falling, and Trevor does his best to catch me, though I usually end up in the snow.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Crossing back into the rows of trees, I slip again. Trevor manages to get his arms around my waist, and he drags me against him,ughing. Then I¡¯mughing too, and I can¡¯t remember thest time I had this much simple fun. I tug Trevor¡¯s face down to mine, unable to keep myself from kissing him in this moment, because I feel bubbly and happy and free. Even if I were to only have this day with him, I know right now that I will never regret it.


    He kisses me back, slow and soft, until I forget where we are and why we came here. It seems like an eternity has passed when I open my eyes and find him looking down at me. His mouth quirks up into a smile. ¡°We still need a tree.¡±

 Coming To Stella

    ¡°Right.¡±


    And we do find a tree, right where I always do in the hollow at the base of the hill. A perfect little tree that will go nicely in the corner of the living room. Trevor makes the trek back to the edge of the farm to get one of the workers, helps him cut it and bag it and strap it to the top of my car. By the time we¡¯re pulling back into my driveway, I don¡¯t think I could wipe the smile off my face if I tried.


    The tree fits perfectly in the living room, and even though my arms are scratched all to hell from wrestling way too many strings of lights onto it, it looks gorgeous. The lights we used are all white, and even without the ornaments, it¡¯s pretty. I made some hot chocte, and I turned off the lights are stared at it for a while. Brad had to exin to everyone that I do it every year, but they didn¡¯t ruin my moment.


    I texted June while they were out, and I hoped that they weren¡¯t getting home toote. They pulled in at around ten, fully exhausted from a day of family and presents. I nudge Brad, who¡¯s sitting next to me on the couch. ¡°Go get some matches from the candle drawer,¡± I say softly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I give him the mom face. ¡°Don¡¯t question your mother. It¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    Junees in, she¡¯s holding a million bags but she gives me a wink and hands me a little one. ¡°We¡¯ll be back down in a second.¡±


    I take the little bag into the kitchen and meet Brad, who has the matches.


    ¡°What are these for?¡±


    ¡°For this.¡± I pull the small cake out of the bag with a little flourish, and find the pack of candles at the bottom. ¡°It¡¯s only enough for one person-I didn¡¯t think we could get something big without him noticing, so I texted June. No one should be without cake on their birthday.¡±


    Brad is smiling. ¡°That¡¯s really nice of you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your best friend,¡± I say. ¡°Of course.¡± I conveniently leave out the part that he¡¯s now also my lover. I hear June and the resting down the stairs, so I call out, ¡°Trevor, can you turn off the TV for a second?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I light the candles on the cake. There¡¯s not twenty, but I think he¡¯ll get the idea. I start to sing Happy Birthday, and Brad joins in followed closely by the rest of my family. I carry the cake carefully into the living room where Trevor is sitting, an utterly stunned look on his face. His eyes drift from me to the little cake in my hands and back. For a second-just a second-I see a sh of something, sadness and maybe hurt. But then it¡¯s gone and he has a blinding smile on his face.


    We finish in all our off-key glory, and I ce the cake on the coffee table in front of him. He heaves a breath, and the candles all go out in one go. ¡°Thank you, this is awesome,¡± he says.


    ¡°It¡¯s chocte,¡± I say. ¡°June picked it up, and we weren¡¯t sure exactly what you would like, but chocte is pretty universal, right?¡± I hand him the fork for him to dig in while he plucks the extinguished candles off the cake.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Bradley chimes in, ¡°it¡¯s been a long day, and we have some other family to visit tomorrow, though hopefully it won¡¯t take as long. We should head to bed.¡± The twins groan as we say goodnight, and June herds them up the stairs.


    ¡°Did you finish your paper?¡± I ask Brad. He¡¯s been periodically excusing himself to work on it throughout the evening.


    He winces. ¡°Close. I need a conclusion, basically.¡±


    ¡°Basically?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite finished, but I have till tomorrow to turn it in.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t nag you about it. But please actually finish it.¡±


    I walk into the kitchen to do some prep for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast, and I hear Trevor behind me. ¡°Ste.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Thank you for the cake. It was really nice of you.¡± That odd expression is on his face again, and I¡¯m not sure what it means.


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± I say, and it¡¯s gratifying to see him be the one to blush.


    Half an hourter, I¡¯ve determined that I¡¯m going to need a lot more food in this house to feed everyone and n our next couple all-family dinners before Christmas. I¡¯ll have to go to the store in a couple of days. Maybe tomorrow, depending on how long decorating the tree takes and how much real life work I get in.


    I peek my head into the living room. The boys are still watching TV, and the tiny cake has entirely disappeared. I smile at that-at least I picked a cake that he liked. ¡°I¡¯m going to head to bed. I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Night, Mom,¡± Brad says.


    It takes Trevor a second or two longer, as he¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m the cake, but he finally says, ¡°Night, Ste.¡±


    My stomach suddenly bursts into a trembling mix of nerves and desire. I head into my bedroom through the bathroom, stopping to ready myself for bed. I may feel a little stupid doing it, but I make sure that I look good. I put on my least ugly camisole and¡­nothing else. I¡¯ve never had a use for lingerie and I suddenly find myself cursing myck of sexy sleepwear. But I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. If anything happens, I won¡¯t be wearing it for long either way.


    Getting into my bed, I pick up a book that I¡¯ve been reading, and even though I find it hard to concentrate, I read. I leave my bedsidemp on, because even if it¡¯s a little desperate, I want Trevor to know that I¡¯m not asleep. Hopefully the light will be enough to let him know that I¡¯m okay with himing in here.


    Finally, a little before midnight, the TV turns off. I hear muffled goodnights and the sounds of steps ascending, followed by the ruffle of linens as Trevor makes up the couch to sleep on. He¡¯s turned the lights off, but I can see the faint silhouette of him thanks to the Christmas tree.


    I see him sit down on the couch, and my heart falls. Maybe he¡¯s not going toe in here after all. Maybe he¡¯s tired after helping me lug around the tree and untangling all the lights. But then I see him pull his shirt over his head, and stand. My heart does a one-eighty andnds in my throat as he approaches the door. He opens it silently, just a crack, and asks, ¡°May Ie in?¡±

 Loving Stella

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then he¡¯s inside and the door is closed behind him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d be awake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I left the light on,¡± I say, smiling.


    He spreads out next to me on the bed, a sly grin on his face. ¡°So¡­what do we do?¡±


    I slide down next to him so our faces are even with each other. ¡°I thought you proved pretty well this morning that you knew what you were doing.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you,¡± heughs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± I say. ¡°It is still your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Barely.¡±


    I move closer to him, and we¡¯reying inches apart but still not touching. ¡°You tell me what you want. Even if it is barely your birthday. It¡¯ll be your birthday gift.¡±


    ¡°But you already got me a cake.¡± He moves closer, too.


    ¡°I think sex and cake go hand in hand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    And then we¡¯re kissing, and he tastes like chocte. His hand slips around me, pulling my body against his and sliding down to my ass. I feel the moment he discovers I¡¯m not wearing any panties. His whole body stiffens-some parts more than others-and he pulls back to look at me. ¡°You knew I¡¯de in here?¡±


    ¡°I hoped.¡±


    He kisses me again, rolling over me and pressing me down into the sheets. I love the warm weight of his body, feeling every line of him against me. One hand wanders up to tangle itself in my hair and draw me closer into his kiss. His tongue runs along my bottom lip, and I open for him, the kiss growing fierce. It feels like a delicious battle, both of us warring for control of the kiss and instead both losing ourselves more into each other. We break apart for seconds as he strips off my camisole, and I shove his pants off his hips.


    I explore his body with my hands in a way I didn¡¯t this morning, fingering the lines of his ribs and the muscles in his shoulders. I slip a hand between us and tease him, running a finger along his abs, carefully avoiding his cock. His kisses are addictive, and even though I know whatester, I might be tempted to spend an eternity tangled with him, naked and kissing.


    Threading my fingers through his hair, I pull his face back from mine and force him to look at me. ¡°Tell me what you want,¡± I say, echoing his words from this morning. His eyes are so beautiful, and so expressive. I see the tiny flecks of blue all through the gray, and I watch as they seem to get darker with his thoughts.


    Finally, ¡°I want to watch you.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    He leans down and presses a kiss to the center of my chest. ¡°This morning, you said that you imagined me. That you fantasized. I want to see what it looked like.¡±


    All the blood rushes to my face and I¡¯m sure I look like the world¡¯s most embarrassed tomato. ¡°So you want-¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I want to watch you touch yourself. I want to see you get off thinking about me.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything, and my skin is going hot along with all the redness


    ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±


    I clear my throat. ¡°Maybe,¡± I say softly.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s sexy as hell. And if you think I¡¯m not going to fuck you after I watch this, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    He retreats to the end of the bed, kneeling back. He takes his cock in his hand, stroking it slowly, and I watch him, mesmerized. I could just watch him, and even though I¡¯m still embarrassed by the very idea, I suddenly understand why he finds it appealing.


    ¡°Ste,¡± he says, voice rough, ¡°touch yourself.¡±


    I slip my hand down, fingers sliding across my clit because I¡¯m already so wet. It feels good. I try to conjure up one of those old fantasies, the way I imagined he would taste and fuck, but they¡¯re all blocked out by my new memories of the real thing. So I cling to those instead, remembering the way his tongue woke me up this morning. I let the whole encounter roll through my head, slowly, not skipping any of the details.


    I circle my clit with my fingers, alternating with rubbing back and forth. I¡¯m so sensitive, I know it won¡¯t take long to get myself off, but I want to make itst for him. So instead, I tease myself. I rub up and down the sides of my pussy, daring to dip my middle finger inside. I squeeze down onto my finger, and it feels good. I imagine what it¡¯s going to feel like when Trevor is inside me again, jammed in every crevice, and I shudder.


    I hear Trevor curse, and I look at him. His eyes are zed, watching me touch myself, watching my face as I fantasize about him. His hand is moving steadily on his cock, and I see the strain in his muscles as he holds himself back from going too fast.


    I move my other hand to my pussy, holding myself open for him to see while I move back to my clit. I go slow, circling and flicking and letting my hips squirm if I go too quickly. I feel the pressure building inside me, and I know I won¡¯t be able to tease myself much longer. I remember the way he held me still and fucked my mouth, and I groan. I rub my fingers across my clit, and I catch the rhythm I know my body craves. It doesn¡¯t take long, and soon I¡¯m panting, my body begging for release. My fingers move faster and faster, until I¡¯m not entirely sure I¡¯m in control of them anymore.

 Burning Desire

    My pleasure bottoms out, and I find those delicious moments that consume my whole body before I reach the peak, and I try to hold on, I try to make itst, but I can¡¯t. I look at Trevor, his own hand moving just as fast as mine, and I lock eyes with him as I go over.


    Pleasure crashes through me and I grind against hand, trying to make itst. I feel a flood of wetness leave my pussy, and I know I¡¯m moaning louder than I should be in a house full of sleeping people. The high fades as quickly as it came, and I¡¯m left blinking away the pleasure, small spasms moving through my muscles.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trevor looks at me-he never looked away-and I know he¡¯s close. I can see it in his body, and I know all it will take is one little push. So I give it to him. I draw a finger through my soaking pussy, and bring it to my lips. I lick myself clean for him. I see his muscles go rigid, and he leans forward as hees, spilling himself across my breasts and stomach. He covers me in it, and I let him. This is what he wanted, and I want him to look at me covered in it. Then I want him to fuck me.


    ¡°That was incredibly hot,¡± he says, bracing himself over me, catching his breath.


    I give him my best smirk. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    I reach between us and grab his cock, feeling it harden again under my touch. ¡°Do you still have enough energy to fuck me?¡±


    He gives a dark chuckle, and grabs a condom. ¡°The best part of me being twenty,¡± he says, leaning down and pressing his lips to my ear. ¡°I can go for hours.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t need hours,¡± I say, pulling the rest of him down to me. ¡°But I do need you inside me. Now.¡±


    He fits himself against me and slides into me in one stroke, and I close my eyes, reveling in that feeling of overwhelming fullness. My body, still so sensitive from my first orgasm, is already pulling me towards another climax. Trevor rolls his hips, thrusting in to the hilt, and I gasp. He pulls out slowly, the feeling of him dragging against me sending more little spasms through me. He sets that rhythm, pulling out slowly and plunging deep. Every thrust makes our bodies slide together, slick with hise in between us.


    It¡¯s too much, too much sensation, too much fullness. I know I¡¯m going toe.


    Trevor has other ns.


    Crushing me to him, he rolls us, never releasing me. Now I¡¯m sitting on top of him, his cock deeper than ever inside of me. Trevor is looking up at me, and my god he¡¯s a beautiful sight. We¡¯re both frozen, breathing hard and glistening with sweat ande. ¡°Ride me,¡± he says.


    I realize that I¡¯ve never done this. No man I¡¯ve been with wanted this position, and I never asked. My pussy clenches down on him and I see Trevor¡¯s jaw clench as he lets out a groan. He reaches up, cupping my breast with one hand and squeezing. He circles my nipple with his thumb, teasing it into an even sharper peak. It sets my nerves singing, and I move my hips, grinding forward.


    God this feels good. I can¡¯t stop. I work his cock with my body, setting the pace I need. Trevor is still ying with my breasts and every time he squeezes and flicks it sends heat straight to my clit. My breath ising in gasps now, and I have to close my eyes. Have to lean forward and brace myself just so I can keep moving, keep riding him. His tongue is on my nipple and I curse as he takes it into his mouth. I feel himugh against my skin, feel him suck deeply, feel his fingers find my clit and start to stroke.


    Suddenly I¡¯m there, the orgasm sting through me in an unexpected rush. I barely manage not to scream. I love the feel of him inside me as I contract around him, luxurious pleasure spilling through me from the inside. I¡¯m spent and satisfied, and I¡¯ve rarely felt so content.


    I blink my eyes open to see Trevor, his face so close to mine. He¡¯s still hard inside me, waiting for me toe back, to recover. I smile at him, lean in to kiss him. As I do, his hands move to my hips and he takes control. I kiss him as he fucks me, enjoying the aftershocks that his cock sends through my body. It doesn¡¯t take long before he shudders underneath me, moaning against my mouth as hees.


    He lets me down and we once again lie side by side, still kissing. But it¡¯s soft and gentle now, a way to stay connected.


    ¡°Please,¡± Trevor says, fitting words in the rare moments our lips aren¡¯t touching. ¡°Please, don¡¯t send me back to the couch after that.¡±


    ¡°Stay,¡± I say. ¡°But I should clean up.¡±


    ¡°The shower will be there in the morning,¡± he says, disposing of the condom and tucking my body in close to his.


    There isn¡¯t anything left to say after that. We kiss until we fall asleep.


    A few days pass, and I manage to fit in everything I wanted to. I keep up with work despite being on vacation. I keep us well stocked in food-even if Brad and Trevor insisted oning to the store with me to buy far too many Christmas cookie supplies-and I get Brad to find his old Christmas stocking and hang it with me.


    But today is shopping day. Bradley and his family didn¡¯t want to go to the mall, instead choosing to do some family things at our house. I insisted Brade with me, and Trevores too. He pretends it¡¯s because he wants to hang out with Brad, and to a degree that¡¯s true. But Trevor has barely left my side these past few days, and it¡¯s made me happier than I could have imagined.


    He¡¯s kept his promise for naughty wake-ups, ranging from his tongue on my breasts to using my own vibrator on me. We¡¯ve be morefortable with each other, and even now, walking through the mall, it¡¯s a struggle to keep my hands off of him. I would love to hold his hand, but I also don¡¯t want to have the stares that wille with that. Or to exin it to my son.

 Stay with me

    Thankfully, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way we can get into trouble at the mall. Trevor is not allowed anywhere near me and a dressing room at the same time. The temptation might be too much. Out family gift exchange is in just a couple of days, and I¡¯ve been terrible about actually buying the gifts. Anna and Richard are going t


    o visit his parents on Christmas day, Bradley and his family have ns back in Virginia. Maria is Maria. I¡¯m not even sure she knows where she¡¯ll be on Christmas, so we¡¯re exchanging gifts on Saturday.


    I suppose I should get something for Trevor, though I¡¯m not really sure what to get someone who¡¯s your lover. But he¡¯ll be with us on Christmas, so at least I have a little more time.


    The mall is crowded, but we divide and conquer. Trevor excuses himself to buy some family gifts, and Brad helps me pick out some gifts for the twins. They¡¯re both into music, so I get them some nice headphones and music gift cards. I pick up books for Bradley and Anna, having kept track of their wish lists.


    Once Trevor returns, we split up again, the boys going off so Brad can buy his own gifts and I can finish and buy his. I buy Brad a bunch of little things, more hockey socks, some joke gifts at the dor store. His main gift is going to be money. Hockey and engineering are expensive, and he¡¯d rather I just give him money than try to get him into a hobby.


    Once I finish with gifts for the rest, we all meet in the food court, tired and starving. I go straight for the pizza, Trevor goes for Chinese, and Brad for a burger. We manage to find a table that¡¯s not taken, and copse into the chairs, surrounded by bags.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sess?¡± I ask, biting into my pizza.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Brad says, spreading extra sauce on his burger. Trevor has his mouth too full of rice and chicken to respond, but he nods.


    ¡°I should really learn to shop earlier.¡±


    ¡°You should,¡± Trevor says, ¡°but Brad says it¡¯s not your way.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I give Brad a look. ¡°And what else did Brad say?¡±


    Brad startsughing. ¡°Only good things, I promise.¡±


    ¡°You told him about the tree, didn¡¯t you?¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    It¡¯s Trevor¡¯s face that gives it away. He¡¯s trying desperately to hold inughter, but it¡¯s not working. ¡°Fine, he told me. But believe me, it doesn¡¯t change the way I think about you. It¡¯s a great mental picture, though.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I say.


    When Brad was ten I got a tree that was way too big for the house. I thought it would fit-I insisted that it would fit. It didn¡¯t fit. It ended up falling on me in a veryical, cartoon way. Wiley Coyote would be proud.


    ¡°Well,¡± I say, ¡°two can y at that game.¡±


    ¡°Mom, no.¡±


    I turn to Trevor. ¡°Has Brad ever told you about the Christmas broken arm?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His eyes light up and he leans in. ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Brad groans and mumbles under his breath.


    ¡°Brad decided he wanted to decorate his tree house for Christmas. Only, he didn¡¯t tell me he was going to try to decorate it, so he didn¡¯t use adder, or any of the right tools. He ended up hanging from the tree house by a string of lights. I guess you can imagine the rest.¡±


    ¡°Man.¡± Trevor looks at Brad. ¡°That sucks. Also, how did I not know you had a tree house?¡±


    Brad makes a face at him. ¡°My uncle built it for me.¡±


    ¡°Is it still there?¡±


    ¡°Sure is.¡± I say, ¡°Though it has holes in the roof now.¡±


    Trevor takes another bite of his Chinese food. ¡°I must see this deadly tree house when we get back.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Fine.¡±


    We finish our food and trek to the car. Once home and unloaded, there¡¯s nothing I would like to do more than take a nap, but Trevor hasn¡¯t forgotten about the tree house. Brad leads the way, and Trevor manages to sneak in a kiss on my cheek as we walk outside. That ce inside my chest warms up, even though it¡¯s freezing outside.


    The tree house is in the back corner of our yard, and it¡¯s pretty great as far as tree houses go. Bradley really out did himself. It¡¯s huge and sturdy. Brad spent many a summer night holed up in there with friends. We climb thedder into it, and even though we have to duck down a little, it¡¯s still spacious. Like I said, there¡¯s a couple holes in the ceiling and a little snow on the floor, but otherwise it¡¯s in great shape.


    ¡°Here it is,¡± Brad says.


    Trevor is pacing up and down the length of it. ¡°This is fantastic. I can¡¯t believe I never knew this was back here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Brad says a little sheepishly, ¡°I used it less in high school.¡±


    ¡°I would have totally used this in high school,¡± Trevorughs. ¡°It¡¯s a built-in bachelor pad.¡±


    I nod. ¡°He tried that once.¡±


    Brad ducks his head. ¡°The grounding was epic.¡±


    I sigh, thinking about everything I just bought. ¡°Speaking of epic, the wrapping session I¡¯m about to have will be epic.¡±


    ¡°Oh crap,¡± Brad says.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I forgot my white elephant gift.¡±


    I frown. ¡°For who?¡±


    ¡°The team. We¡¯re having a funny gift exchange right when we get back,¡± he says.


    ¡°Well,¡± I say, checking the time, ¡°you¡¯ve got plenty of time to go back if you want to. But you don¡¯t go back to school for a while if you want to wait.¡±


    ¡°I think I want to get it over with so I don¡¯t forget. Can I have the keys?¡±


    I nod. ¡°They¡¯re on the counter.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll be back,¡± Brad says. ¡°Don¡¯t fall out of the tree house while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± I say,ughing and moving to climb down.


    Trevor catches me by the waist. ¡°Stay,¡± he says softly.

 Making love with stella

    He sits on the floor, crossing his legs. I sit across from him. ¡°Did you get all the presents you needed?¡± I ask. ¡°You get something for your parents?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good,¡± he says, moving so our knees are touching. Heughs softly. ¡°You know, I wanted to tell you, I¡¯m having such a good time. I¡¯m d everything fell through.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My parents,¡± he says, looking down. ¡°They decided to go away on a cruise for Christmas, and they forgot to tell me until they had already left for the port. They said they¡¯d feel morefortable if I didn¡¯t stay in the house alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that they didn¡¯t want you to be alone.¡±


    ¡°More like they don¡¯t trust me in the house.¡±


    I reach out, put my hand on his knee. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± he says simply. ¡°If they didn¡¯t want me to be or feel alone, they would have called me on my birthday. They didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know if they remembered.¡±


    There¡¯s a pang in my chest and I want to hug the sadness out of him, but I haven¡¯t known him sad. I don¡¯t know how he likes to beforted. He takes my hand and squeezes. ¡°But, even without the sex, this has been one of the best Christmas vacations I¡¯ve had so far.¡±


    I try to pull my hand away. ¡°One of the best?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat Christmas when I was nine. I got an Xbox and a scooter. That¡¯s every boy¡¯s dream.¡±


    ¡°But with the sex?¡±


    He smiles, uses my hand to tug me toward him. ¡°Hands down best vacation ever.¡±


    ¡°It better be,¡± I say as he kisses me.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You think he¡¯s gone by now?¡±


    ¡°Brad? Yes.¡±


    Trevor pulls me to my knees. ¡°And your brother¡¯s family is out doing who-knows-what.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Iugh.


    ¡°For the moment, we¡¯re totally alone?¡±


    Tingles start in my chest and flutter downward. Totally alone. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In that case,¡± he says, ¡°I intend to make you scream.¡±


    He tugs open the buttons on my coat, and I grab at his hands. ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Trevor, it¡¯s freezing.¡±


    His grin is wicked, ¡°You¡¯ll be warm when I¡¯m finished with you. Now don¡¯t move.¡± He opens my coat, and tugs my shirt upward. Not far, but enough to expose a strip of skin to the open air. My belt is next, falling open along with the button on my jeans. He shoves my jeans down my hips, and my panties follow. Again, not far, just far enough for him to reach, and reach he does. He swirls his fingers through my folds, testing how wet I am for him. I shudder on his fingers, their cold touch sending goosebumps across my skin.


    ¡°I love how wet you always are for me,¡± he says, dipping a finger inside my entrance and using the wetness to smooth over my clit. I arch into him, loving the feel of his hands on me. I¡¯lly in the snow naked if he wants, as long as he doesn¡¯t stop touching me. His thumb circles my clit, faster and faster, overloading the nerves and sending me over into a quick and bright orgasm. It¡¯s short and fierce, gone in a sh. But now, Trevor has a finger inside me, gently pushing in and out. ¡°We¡¯re alone,¡± he says. ¡°You can let go.¡±


    He slides a second finger into me, and I gasp. His fingers are still cold and my pussy is hot. The contrast is adding to how quickly I¡¯m moving towards a second orgasm. He fucks me with his hand-doesn¡¯t slow down, doesn¡¯t relent. He curls his fingers inside me, and suddenly he¡¯s scraping across that spot deep inside that makes me see stars. I moan, and the sound urges him on. He flicks his thumb across my clit, and I go over the edge. His fingers stay deep inside me, pressing against that spot and wringing pleasure from me. I cry out and my voice in the space sounds loud.


    I open my eyes to find Trevor smiling. ¡°I like the way you sound.¡± His words make me flush, and I¡¯m determined to repay the favor. I reach for him, and he grabs my wrist. Removing his hand from my pussy, he grabs my other hand, pulling them gently behind my back and holding them there.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Removing temptation,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m not finished with you yet.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± He slips his fingers back into my pussy, and my words turn into a moan. I¡¯m far too sensitive now, every touch resonating through my body. ¡°Trevor.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± He slides a third finger inside me and I lose all train of thought. His movements are slow and steady, giving me a chance to feel every inch of fingers in me. ¡°Ste?¡±

 Taking All of Him

    I take a shaky breath, try to find my words through the haze. ¡°It¡¯s too


    much.¡±


    ¡°Do you like having my fingers deep inside you? Making youe?¡± My pussy contracts around his hand and heughs softy. ¡°It feels like you do.¡± He pushes his fingers all the way in, and I feel deliciously stretched. He moves them back and forth, and my body shudders, unused to the sensationsing from inside me. He pulls his hand out, using fingers to coat the edge of my pussy with my own juices. I¡¯m about to ask him why, but I don¡¯t have the chance. He pushes into me again, and there are four. He has four fingers inside me.


    My breathes in huffs, the air clouding in front of me. His fingers are still inside, letting me adjust. His hand tightens on my wrists, and I¡¯m overwhelmed by the sensation of being held here, impaled on his hand. I know that if I ask, he¡¯ll stop. I don¡¯t want to stop. He slides out a little and I moan. This feels so different from his cock, full in an entirely different way. He¡¯s moving so slowly. It¡¯s at once agonizing and amazing.


    Sliding back in sets my whole body on fire. Trevor was right, I¡¯m not even remotely cold anymore. He starts a slow rhythm with his fingers, and my head falls back. I hear myself saying yes, over and over. I hadn¡¯t even realized I was doing that. His fingers move faster and it feels like I¡¯m alreadying, my entire body filled with pleasure. But he doesn¡¯t stop, and I¡¯m not sure I can take any more. He fucks me, and the knowledge of just how much of his hand is in me, how much of him I¡¯m taking sends me to the edge.


    I¡¯m still telling him yes, and suddenly everything changes. He twists his hand, and my entire world goes white. I scream, I know I do. I can hear it somewhere through the bliss I¡¯m floating in. My orgasm doesn¡¯te just once. He continues to fuck me and Ie twice, sshing over his hand and running down my legs. I don¡¯t know that I have a body anymore. Everything is pleasure and I never want it to end.


    I think my eyes are closed. Why are they closed? I open them and see snow. Ie back to myself in pieces. I¡¯m in the tree fort, with Trevor. He has his hand inside me. I had the best orgasm of my life. I can feel my clothes are back in ce, underwear soaking wet. I¡¯m lying in Trevor¡¯sp, and he¡¯s looking at me with a kind of awe. ¡°I would have carried you inside,¡± he says, ¡°but we promised Brad we wouldn¡¯t fall, and I didn¡¯t think I could guarantee your safety down thedder.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you,¡± I say, still dazed, still not quite present.


    He runs a hand through my hair. ¡°You, Ste, are fucking perfect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°What I just saw was nothing short of perfect. Nothing.¡±


    I blush, look away. He runs his hand through my hair again. I don¡¯t want to admit how nice those words are to hear, how they fill a space in me I didn¡¯t really know was empty. I wasn¡¯t looking for this kind of feeling. But I know one thing-I can make him feel just as good.


    ¡°I bet I can make you scream just as loud,¡± I say.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Later,¡± he says. He sees my face fall, and smiles at me. ¡°If you think I don¡¯t want to, you¡¯re crazy. But if you think I didn¡¯t enjoy the hell out of what just happened, you¡¯re crazier.¡± Slowly, he helps me to my feet.


    My legs still feel like jelly, and I have a sense they might for a while. Not all of it entirely from the orgasms.


    10


    Saturdayes, and I turn the tables on Trevor. I wake up before him, and I see the opportunity for payback. He¡¯s woken up before me every morning, and it¡¯s my turn.


    Moving slowly, I crawl under the nkets covering the two of us. Even in the dark, it¡¯s not hard to find his cock, already hard with his morning erection. I take him in my hand, stroking softly, and I feel his body stir. He¡¯s not awake yet, but he will be. cing my lips on the tip of his cock, I suck him in slowly. I feel it as hees awake, his cock already deep in my mouth. He pushes the nkets off, staring at me. I choose that moment to pull back, running my teeth along his length, and I¡¯m treated to a sleepy moan.


    I take my time with him, teasing him with my tongue. I make a point of covering every bit of him with my tongue-down to the very base of his cock-before sucking him down again. His breathes in short little gasps, and I feel his muscles tense. With a sigh, hees in my mouth, shuddering, still half-awake.


    But two can y at his game. I haven¡¯t forgotten the tree house, and I don¡¯t waste any time licking him back to hardness. He bragged about his stamina, and I¡¯m going to take advantage of it. This time there is no teasing. I seal my mouth on him and take him as far as I can go, holding my breath, pressing down and working him into my throat. Trevor is cursing, and I see his fingers grasping at the sheets. I drag my mouth back, taking a breath before taking him again. I swallow him, tightening and releasing. I flick my tongue along the underside of him, and he stiffens.


    When hees again, he¡¯s looking right at me. I open my mouth to him, letting hime, showing it to him before I swallow it all.

 Nosey Anna

    I¡¯m debating trying to make hime a third time when he catches me by the arms, hauling me up to him. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me if you do that again,¡± he says, voice scratchy with pleasure and morning.


    ¡°But at least you¡¯d die happy,¡± I say, smiling.


    He leans over me, pressing a kiss to the side of my neck. ¡°Yes, I would.¡± His lips continue to tease my neck and chest, and I rx into the feeling ofying skin-to-skin with him.


    ¡°I wish we were alone,¡± I say.


    He murmurs his words against my skin. ¡°We are alone.¡±


    ¡°I mean today, alone in the house. We could stay in bed and I could take further advantage of that stamina you keep talking about.¡±


    A kiss on my lips. ¡°That sounds like the perfect day.¡±


    I sigh, ¡°I should get up and start on the turkey.¡±


    Trevor wraps his arms around me. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat today?¡± I say, trying to wiggle out of his arms.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Iugh, ¡°Then let me go.¡±


    A sly grin moves across his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me what I wanted to eat.¡±


    He dives down the bed, grabbing my legs and pressing them towards my chest. I¡¯m totally open for him, still naked from the night before. He kisses my thighs, slowly working his way inward with light touches, never more than a brush of skin. He circles, getting closer, his kisses and licks more deliberate, avoiding where I want him to touch until I¡¯m crazy for it. I¡¯m seconds away from trying to force him to touch me when his mouth connects with my clit.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± Ites out of my mouth like a prayer, and I wonder if I would ever get tired of the way he makes me feel. I don¡¯t think so.


    He works me with his tongue, relentlessly bringing me to the edge. He seals his mouth over me, sucking deep, and my orgasm shatters open. It¡¯s bright and fierce and wild and for a few moments I¡¯m soaring over myself.


    When Ie back, breathless, Trevor¡¯s grinning at me. ¡°Now you can go make the turkey.¡±


    I can¡¯t remember the time I¡¯ve actually put this much thought into my clothes. I like to look good, professional for my job, but I¡¯ve never dressed knowing someone would be looking. I know Trevor will be looking. So after I put the turkey in the marinade and take a shower, I dig through my closet for something that¡¯s going to make me feel sexy. Appropriate but sexy.


    I finally find something, a deep blue sweater that¡¯s been hiding in the back of my closet. I generally avoid wearing it because it clings to my skin and I don¡¯t want the attention. I want that attention today. I pair the sweater with soft gray pants, and I feel good. Pretty.


    The doorbell rings, and I hear Brad answer it. Ie into the living room as Maria, Anna, and Richard alle inside.


    ¡°Has hell frozen over?¡± Maria asks loudly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She points at me. ¡°You¡¯re wearing color. Without being forced.¡±


    ¡°It felt like a colorful kind of day.¡± I give a nervousugh, heading into the kitchen.


    My sisters follow me. ¡°Seriously, Ste,¡± Anna says, finding


    a stool, ¡°What¡¯s the asion.¡±


    I give her a look. ¡°Is it really such a surprise that I chose to wear a sweater that was in my closet?¡±


    Maria unloads a bag of food that she brought with her. ¡°When you choose to wear something that blue? Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s finally found someone she wants to impress,¡± Anna says.


    ¡°Really Anna?¡± I take the turkey carefully out of the marinade and slip it into its pan as the oven beeps that it¡¯s hot enough. ¡°I just wanted to wear this.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Well,¡± Maria says, ¡°you look good.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I shut the oven door and check the time. It¡¯ll be a few hours before it¡¯s ready. It¡¯s a small turkey. I¡¯ve learned that cooking one of the giant ones just usually means a lot of leftovers in my fridge.


    ¡°But,¡± Anna says, ¡°have you met someone?¡±


    I groan, and make sure they see me rolling my eyes. ¡°You two are ridiculous. It¡¯s a sweater. Can we stop with the grand inquisition?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a no,¡± she says.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to open presents,¡± I say, gritting my teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s get everyone into the living room.¡±


    I have met someone, and that¡¯s great. But it¡¯s frustrating to no end that they think I wasn¡¯t happy before. I was happy. I was fine. I don¡¯t need to be married to feelpleted. The boys have transformed the living room so everyone has room to sit. The couch has been pushed back against my bedroom doors, chairs from the dining room brought in so that there¡¯s a giant circle.


    I take the armchair that¡¯s been pressed up against the window, and I notice that Trevor takes the space across from me in the circle. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s seen me dressed today, and I watch his gaze slide slowly down my body and return. He gives me a slow nod and a smile, and a warm glow takes up residence in my stomach, all my annoyance at my sisters disappearing.


    I love family Christmas. I always have. We have enough people that the pile of presents under the tree isrge, and it¡¯s fun to see them passed out. I love seeing joy brought to people¡¯s faces by something I thought to buy them. We don¡¯t tear into the presents either, we take turns. June always acts as ¡®Santa,¡¯ trying to make sure the gifts we¡¯re opening are evenly distributed so no one opens all their presents at once. It takes longer, and I make sure that the snacks keep flowing, but I think it¡¯s way more fun than everyone pouncing on their gifts and being done ten minutester.


    ¡°But,¡± Anna says, ¡°have you met someone?¡±

 Fed up

    I groan, and make sure they see me rolling my eyes. ¡°You two are ridiculous. It¡¯s a sweater. Can we stop with the grand inquisition?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a no,¡± she says.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to open presents,¡± I say, gritting my teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s get everyone into the living room.¡±


    I have met someone, and that¡¯s great. But it¡¯s frustrating to no end that they think I wasn¡¯t happy before. I was happy. I was fine. I don¡¯t need to be married to feelpleted. The boys have transformed the living room so everyone has room to sit. The couch has been pushed back against my bedroom doors, chairs from the dining room brought in so that there¡¯s a giant circle.


    I take the armchair that¡¯s been pressed up against the window, and I notice that Trevor takes the space across from me in the circle. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s seen me dressed today, and I watch his gaze slide slowly down my body and return. He gives me a slow nod and a smile, and a warm glow takes up residence in my stomach, all my annoyance at my sisters disappearing.


    I love family Christmas. I always have. We have enough people that the pile of presents under the tree isrge, and it¡¯s fun to see them passed out. I love seeing joy brought to people¡¯s faces by something I thought to buy them. We don¡¯t tear into the presents either, we take turns. June always acts as ¡®Santa,¡¯ trying to make sure the gifts we¡¯re opening are evenly distributed so no one opens all their presents at once. It takes longer, and I make sure that the snacks keep flowing, but I think it¡¯s way more fun than everyone pouncing on their gifts and being done ten minutester.


    The twins love their headphones, and June enjoys the gift card I got her to her favorite make-up store. My own haul is good. I get some expensive tea that smells delicious, and a DVD of an obscure TV show I liked when I was younger, along with some clothes and a few gift cards. All in all, everyone seems to be very pleased by the gifts.


    Even Trevor received gifts in the form of gift cards to use at coffee shops around BU. I liked watching him be surprised-I knew he thought he wasn¡¯t getting anything at all. He¡¯ll have a gift from me on the real Christmas day, but he doesn¡¯t know that either.


    When all the gifts are open, it¡¯s early afternoon and we¡¯re all starving. The house is beginning to smell like turkey. We attack the kitchen to prepare for the rest of the food, and we all fall into our familiar roles of what to do and where to be. Luckily, Richard doesn¡¯t have to run to the store for anything. In the middle of everyone getting ready, I manage to pull Trevor aside.


    ¡°No under the table things this time.¡±


    He just grins.


    ¡°Trevor, please. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    He leans down and gives me a quick kiss on the mouth. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll behave. I don¡¯t want to go back to sleeping on the couch.¡±


    I punch him lightly in the arm, and he catches me to press another kiss against my lips. ¡°You¡¯ll get my present on Christmas.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to get me anything,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°But I did. So there¡¯s nothing you can do about it,¡± he says, grinning and pushing me back into the kitchen before anyone even realizes that I¡¯m gone. Sure enough, when we gather around the table, Trevor has imed the seat next to mine again. Although this time I¡¯m not anxious. I enjoy the feeling of our legs pressed together, the secret contact grounding me.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The food is good. The best sign of a good meal is silence, and we¡¯re preupied with eating for a long time before anyone speaks. And when we finally do, it¡¯s a slow start to the conversation. It¡¯s only when our bellies are stuffed full of turkey, trying to debate how long we need to wait for dessert, that we really start the talking.


    ¡°So,¡± Anna asks Bradley. ¡°When are you guys leaving?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± he says. ¡°We¡¯re going to spend some time with June¡¯s grandparents. They live down near us and are still kicking.¡±


    Juneughs. ¡°They¡¯re going to outlive everyone.¡±


    ¡°Maria,¡± I say, ¡°what are your ns for Christmas?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t have any solid ns. I figured I¡¯d just drift.¡±


    ¡°You want toe over for dinner? It¡¯ll be just me and these two.¡± I nod towards Brad and Trevor.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she says, and I think I hear a bit of relief in her voice. ¡°That sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°I just want to say-in case I forget because of pregnancy brain-thank you everyone for the gifts.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, ¡°thank you.¡±


    There are murmurs of additional thank-yous around the table, and Bradleyughs. ¡°You got almost everything you needed, Ste.¡±


    ¡°Almost?¡±


    ¡°Well, you got everything you asked for except a man.¡±


    My stomach drops, and I feel Trevor go stiff beside me as peopleugh. ¡°Ha-ha. Very funny,¡± I say, trying to brush it off.


    ¡°But maybe he¡¯s just not here yet,¡± Anna chimes in. ¡°Who knows, maybe Santa will drop him down the chimney on Christmas day.¡±


    ¡°Can we not do this today?¡± I ask.


    Bradley doesn¡¯t listen, his words ovepping on top of mine. ¡°You might like that. Right, Ste? Someone dressed in nothing but a Christmas stocking?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I say. It¡¯s loud, and everyone falls silent. I don¡¯t care, they deserve it, and I deserve to be loud. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to stop. It¡¯s our family Christmas, can¡¯t you give it a rest? Even just for today?¡±


    I grab my te and take it to the kitchen. I resist the urge to throw it in the sink. Instead, I just stand there. I wonder if I should leave, take a walk, and cool my head. It might be less awkward than the deathly silence that I hear behind me. I hear the screech of a chair being pushed back, but I don¡¯t look to see who it is, who they silently elected toe talk to me.


    The doorbell rings, and I jump. I make a mental calction, just to satisfy myself that everyone is here. They are. So who could that be? I¡¯m closest to the door anyway. When I pull it open, I find thest person I was expecting standing on my front steps-it¡¯s Brad¡¯s ex, Leigh.

 Uninvited visitor

    I¡¯ve only met Leigh one time, on a short visit to the campus when they were together. I disliked her then and I dislike her even more now that she¡¯s managed to trample all over Brad¡¯s heart. I look at her. She¡¯s gotten more blonde and more tan, embodying the look of a college party girl. ¡°Hi!¡± she says cheerily. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Brad. Is he here?¡±


    I hesitate. I don¡¯t know if Brad wants to talk to her. I don¡¯t know if I should say that he¡¯s stepped out.


    She seems to sense that hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend,¡± she adds, with an annoyed smile.


    I straighten up. ¡°No, you¡¯re his ex-girlfriend,¡± I say, ¡°and I¡¯m not sure if Brad wants to see you.¡±


    Her mouth drops open. Drops all the way open in shock, and she looks me up and down as if I¡¯m the most offensive person on the. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡± she says.


    I give her a t smile. ¡°I¡¯m Brad¡¯s mother. We¡¯ve met before, Leigh.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be his mother,¡± she says. ¡°I remember meeting her, and she wasn¡¯t a bitch.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A deadly calmes over me, and I¡¯ve had enough. Enough of everything that¡¯s happened today with my family. This is not happening. ¡°Well, that was before you spent months lying to my son and treating his heart like a chew toy. We¡¯re in the middle of a family dinner, and you need to leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I talk to Brad.¡± She steps closer.


    ¡°He¡¯s not avable. I¡¯ll tell him to call you when he gets back to school.¡±


    She scoffs. ¡°Last time I checked, your son was an adult. He can make his own decisions. I know he¡¯ll want to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I say. ¡°So he¡¯s my son now? Good to know. Goodbye, Leigh.¡±


    I start to shut the door and Leigh jams her foot in the space, shoving the door back and forcing it open. I have to step back or get shoved backwards. She steps inside, grinning and shedding her coat onto the floor.


    ¡°You need to leave my house,¡± I say, trying to maintain a calm I don¡¯t remotely feel.


    ¡°Oh, fuck off. Don¡¯t you have some prune juice to finish drinking through a straw or something? BRAD!¡± Her voice, already loud, echoes through the house.


    I swear I¡¯m about to hit her when Brades into the living room. He looks between her and me and I know that he heard what she said to me. He looks me up and down, making sure I¡¯m all right. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom.¡± He looks at Leigh. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you, and then you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°You suddenly a momma¡¯s boy?¡± Leigh asks. ¡°Been listening to her, letting her trick you into thinking I¡¯m some sort of bitch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys some privacy,¡± I mutter, heading to the kitchen.


    I hear Brad speak behind me, voice dark. ¡°I¡¯m letting you stay for a few minutes because it seems better than calling the police. But if you ever speak to or about my mother that way again, I will throw you out and I will never speak to you again.¡±


    Those words bring a small bit offort to me, but I¡¯m still spiraling. Her words bring back memories of days with Jackson, and that¡¯s not a ce I want to go. Not now. I hear frenzied whispers as I enter the kitchen, noting that the adults are conspicuously absent from the dining room. The whispers areing from the hallway to the bathroom. Unfortunately, the whispers aren¡¯t quiet enough that I can¡¯t hear them.


    ¡°Still, you know she¡¯s sensitive about it.¡± I hear Anna¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I just want her to be happy,¡± Bradley says. ¡°I feel bad for her. Now that Brad¡¯s off at school, she lives here alone. She has to be lonely. I keep hoping that maybe us bringing it up will help her want to break out of her shell a bit.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to think of another way.¡± That¡¯s Maria.


    Sadness pours into my chest, and I can¡¯t take it. How did everything spiral like this? What is so wrong with me that my family thinks that I can¡¯t be happy? What did I teach my son that he¡¯s willing to be in a rtionship just like the one that cost me everything? I grab my coat from the rack and go out the back doors as quickly as I can. I just can¡¯t be in this house right now, and the front door is blocked by the blonde bitch.

 Fallen For Stella

    But in the back yard there¡¯s nowhere to go. I¡¯m not going into the tree house where all I¡¯ll be able to think about is how many orgasms Trevor gave me. With a sigh, I sit on the steps of my back porch, pulling my coat closer around me to keep out the cold. But the silence feels good. I focus on my breathing, trying not to think. I look down at the snow, flurries gathering and filling in our foot prints from the other day.


    The door slides open behind me, and I close my eyes. If it¡¯s one of my siblings, I really don¡¯t want to talk to them at the moment. I feel the air shift as someone sits down on the steps with me. I peek out to find Trevor sitting with me. He¡¯s not touching me, but close enough that he could. His expression is bordering on angry, and he¡¯s looking at the snow. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asks. His voice is soft, not angry. I realize that he¡¯s frustrated. For me.


    ¡°No,¡± I say, looking back at the ground.


    That deep sadness is still welling in my chest, and I feel like I should be crying. But I can¡¯t. There¡¯s too much there to even cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    He reaches a hand for me, and changes his mind. ¡°For what they said in there. For not saying anything about it. For not helping you throw Leigh out of your house.¡±


    I give him a grim smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Trevor. None of those things are your fault.¡± We¡¯re silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m just not sure what to do. I can¡¯t seem to convince anyone that I¡¯m okay. That my life is really fine. And then I see Leigh, and I wonder if it¡¯s not. If I somehow taught him that being with someone like that is okay.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t like that in the beginning,¡± Trevor says.


    ¡°They never are.¡±


    Another silence. I look up at the t white sky and let the flurries collect on myshes.


    ¡°So,¡± he says, overly cheerful, ¡°I finally thought of an embarrassing Christmas story for you. It¡¯s definitely on par with the tree and the broken arm.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about how I got grounded for a month on Christmas day.¡± He ducks his face down, trying to make me meet his eyes. I do, and he makes a silly face at me. In spite of myself, I crack a smile.


    ¡°Okay, what happened?¡± I ask. ¡°It better be good.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I was twelve,¡± he says, clearing his throat, ¡°and my parents had invited some important person from the local government to Christmas dinner. I¡¯ve been wracking my brain trying to think of who it was, but I don¡¯t remember. It might have been the mayor.¡±


    ¡°The mayor of Boston?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He ignores my shockpletely. ¡°Anyway, I was bored, and this isn¡¯t just a one course meal. We¡¯re talking three or four courses. I¡¯m twelve-thest thing I want to do is sit at a table for hours when I could be off with my presents.¡±


    I nod, trying to dismiss the fact that my sadness is easing. I don¡¯t want to think about what it means that he¡¯s been the one to do it more than once.


    ¡°So I decided that I would experiment at the table. Small at first, just my own te. I wanted to see what sort of things I could catapult off a fork.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He¡¯s smiling, and so am I. ¡°I tried a couple of beans, a pad of butter, piece of chicken. They all flew well, and I figured I could really make something fly. By the time I came to this conclusion, I had basically forgotten that I was at an important dinner. So I decided to go for it.¡±


    ¡°Food of choice?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Meatball.¡±


    I groan. ¡°I can already see what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    ¡°I put the meatball on the handle of my fork, and I just smash the living hell out of that catapult. The meatball flew,nded right in the middle of the guest of honor¡¯s te. Sauce sttered everywhere.¡±


    I start tough, a deep bellyugh that chases all the lingering anger and sadness from my chest. ¡°I would have loved to have seen that.¡±


    ¡°It was a great sight. And I was grounded for a month.¡±


    ¡°But I hope you learned your lesson,¡± I say, nudging him with my elbow.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    The silence this time is easier. I find myself wanting to lean into him. I can¡¯t think of anyone else, not even Brad, who would have been able to pull me back so quickly. Make me smile andugh. That kind of easy freedom that I felt with him at the tree farm slips inside me again, and I feel¡­happy. Not just fine. Happy. Better than I¡¯ve felt in a long time. I like my life, my life is good, but he¡¯s made it better. I realize that I¡¯ve been staring at him for a couple of minutes, and he¡¯s been staring back. He sees when I realize it.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you go?¡±


    ¡°Just thinking,¡± I say, not sure I¡¯m ready to confess my own realization.


    He nods. ¡°I just have to say, that you¡¯re amazing, Ste. You¡¯re a great person and a great mom. Nothing that happened today is because of you. Your family loves you, even if they are misguided in the way they show it, and Leigh is a terrible person-that¡¯s not your imagination.¡±


    Iugh softly. ¡°Thank you. And for what it¡¯s worth, I think you¡¯re an amazing person too. I think if Brad¡¯s dad had been more like you, my life-our lives-would be very different.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you wish you¡¯d had a guy like me?¡± He smiles.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess that is what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    He reaches over and takes my hand. ¡°When I go back to school,¡± he says, and my heart flutters, ¡°I don¡¯t want this to stop.¡±


    I swallow, my mouth going dry. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Trevor鈥檚 confession

    I¡¯m sure,¡± he says, and the smile on his face makes me feel like the sun is shining.


    ¡°Good,¡± I whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to either. You want to know where I went just now? I was thinking about how happy I¡¯ve been. These past few days.¡±


    He shifts closer to me, and it feels like we both breathe easier. My heart picks up a little, beating faster just because he¡¯s looking at me. He wraps his arms around me, tilting my face up to his. Our kiss is sweet,ced with happiness at the idea that this isn¡¯t just a fling. We¡¯ll see where it goes, even if it isn¡¯t conventional.


    I try to wrap my arms around him, and fail,ughing, since my arms are shorter and our coats are bulky. Instead I let him pull me closer, deepening our kiss. I have a thought that he might warm me up so much that we might not need our coats anymore. I slip my tongue past his lips, tangling with his and relishing the feeling of freedom that he brings me.


    Laughter suddenly breaks the trance, and I hear the worst voice in the world say, ¡°Well isn¡¯t this rich.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Leigh is standing in the door, and the look on her face is one of disgust and triumph. The door behind her is open, and I see at least two members of my family looking out. Brad appears behind her, his face livid. ¡°Don¡¯t just walk away from me into my house, Leigh.¡± Then he sees me, us, and my stomach plummets into an anxious free fall. There¡¯s no mistaking the way Trevor and I are wrapped around each other.


    Brad stops, all the anger draining out of his face to be reced by surprise and confusion. Trevor carefully extricates his arms from around me, pulls me to my feet. Pulls me towards the house. He¡¯s right. If this is going to happen, it should happen inside. I hear Leighughing under her breath as I pass. Brad closes the door behind all of us and I take off my coat, take Trevor¡¯s too. Everyone ispletely silent.


    Until Leigh says, ¡°Well, I guess things look a little different now, don¡¯t they Brad? You call me a liar, but it looks like I¡¯m not the only one. At least my lie was small, nothing like mommy dearest lying about fucking your best friend.¡±


    I hear the hushed whispers of June as she sends the twins upstairs. I don¡¯t look to see if they go.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Brad asks.


    I swallow, trying to find my voice. That nervous pit at the base of my stomach has turned into a chasm. ¡°Yes.¡± I pause, not knowing how to phrase it. I don¡¯t want to put it as crudely as Leigh did. It feels like more than just that. ¡°We¡¯ve been¡­seeing each other.¡±


    Anna¡¯s voice: ¡°Oh, Ste.¡± I can hear the disapproval and the shame. I look at Maria, and the same look is on her face. Bradley refuses to meet my eyes. Inside, I¡¯m warring at myself, furious at them for being ashamed of this-something that they wanted, and also sick with shame because I knew this would happen.


    ¡°How long?¡± Brad asks, and I can¡¯t get a read on what he¡¯s feeling.


    ¡°Just since you¡¯ve been home.¡±


    Leighughs viciously. ¡°The truth hurts, Brad. Not even your own mother wants you to be the only man in her life.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Leigh?¡± That¡¯s Trevor¡¯s voice. I look up to find his face dark with anger. ¡°What makes you think that this is even remotely the same as what you did to Brad? Should I tell the rest of the house?¡± He gestures to everyone else. ¡°I guess I will, since you seem to think that this is your business. Leigh cheated on Brad. Not only did she cheat on Brad, she cheated on him multiple times, and every time she came back and was sorry. She swore it would never happen again. And because Brad is a good guy, he gave her another chance. But when he finally caught her fucking not one, not two, but three guys at a party, I guess even Brad had enough.¡±


    He turns back to Leigh. ¡°So when youe here on a high horse you haven¡¯t earned, demanding to speak to him, telling him to take you back, don¡¯t you see how ridiculous you look? And on top of that, to insult Ste and use the rtionship we have to make yourself look better inparison? You make me sick.¡± He¡¯s addressing the whole room now. ¡°Ste and I are both adults. We enjoy each other¡¯spany. We make each other happy. You,¡± he points at my siblings, ¡°haven¡¯t stopped telling her that you wanted her to be with someone. I¡¯ve only been here a week and I¡¯ve heard you say it at least ten times. Now you find out she is with someone, and you don¡¯t like it because there¡¯s an age difference¡­¡± He shakes his head. ¡°If we¡¯re both happy why does it matter to anyone else?¡±


    There¡¯s a warmth in my chest as I look at him, and I realize that even though my family is looking at me with shame, I don¡¯t feel it. I¡¯m not ashamed with being with him. Trevor crosses the dining room to me, and takes my hand. He presses a kiss to my lips, soft and chaste, and it feels amazing to not be hiding that.

 Open Secret

    Leigh gives Trevor a withering look. ¡°Nice speech, asshole. You know as well as I do I¡¯m the best thing that ever happened to Brad, and he needs me. So don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m a terrible person when you¡¯re the one getting your rocks off with an old woman.¡±


    ¡°That is enough.¡± Brad¡¯s voice cuts through the air. ¡°Leigh, I want you to leave.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Brad huffs a humorlessugh. ¡°It¡¯s the fact that you even have to ask why. You forced your way into my home, insulted my mother, insulted my best friend. You cheated on me, and treated me terribly. We are not, nor were we going to, get back together. You interrupted-and ruined-a day that was supposed to be for my family. So will you please, get the hell out of my house?¡±


    Leigh looks around at everyone. If she¡¯s hoping for some kind of support, she doesn¡¯t get it. She stalks towards the front door, rage written in every line of her body. ¡°Leigh,¡± Brad calls to her, and she turns back. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about trying to use this against me at school. My mother is a better woman than you¡¯ll ever be. She deserves to be happy, and if Trevor makes her happy, then I¡¯m all for it. I¡¯ll have strong words for whoever ¡®happens¡¯ to hear otherwise.¡±


    The m of the front door echoes loudly through the house.


    Brad turns to us, and I feel a bubble of hope rise up. It¡¯s so fragile, and I don¡¯t really want to say anything in case it breaks, but I have to know. ¡°You¡¯re okay with it?¡± I ask softly.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He gives me a lopsided smile. ¡°It¡¯s a little weird,¡± he says, ¡°but I know how good he is. If this is what you want, why would I be mad about that?¡±


    I reach out and pull him into me for a hug. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He pulls away and looks at Trevor. ¡°If you hurt my mom, you know what¡¯sing for you.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Trevorughs, the sound releasing the tension that was in the air. He takes my hand in his again, and I feel the touch through my whole body.


    I look towards my siblings, and none of them seem to know what to say. Finally, Bradley clears his throat. ¡°You know, this isn¡¯t exactly what we meant.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I say, ¡°but it¡¯s happening. Please try to ept that. Be happy for me.¡±


    Annaes over, holding her stomach. ¡°We are, sweetie. We just¡­it¡¯s a little non-traditional.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I shrug, ¡°there hasn¡¯t been much in my life that¡¯s traditional anyway.¡±


    Brad ps his hands together. ¡°After all that, I think I¡¯m ready for some dessert. What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all for that,¡± Maria says, and the spell breaks. Everyone falls back into their roles, trying to make things normal. Or at least a new version of normal.


    Brad says to Trevor, ¡°So I guess you haven¡¯t been sleeping on the couch, have you?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Trevor asks.


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    Brad finds a Christmas movie for us to watch and we all go back into the living room with various desserts. Pie, ice cream, brownies. This time though, Trevor and I sit together. I sit on the end of the couch, and he sits next to me. I kick off my shoes and tuck my legs over his, grinning like an idiot to be doing something so normal. I lean on his shoulder after finishing my dessert, and I ignore the little looks that everyone keeps giving us. They don¡¯t matter.


    Later, after Maria and Anna are gone, and the rest of the family is packing to leave in the morning, the three of us are left in the living room.


    Trevor is the one who speaks first. ¡°You sure you¡¯re fine with this, Brad?¡±


    Brad looks a little ufortable. ¡°Yeah. I think I will be okay once I get used to it. I mean, if you had asked if you could date my mom, I probably wouldn¡¯t have said yes.¡± Iugh, but he goes on. ¡°But I¡¯ll be okay with it. Besides, if I need it, I already have all the ckmail I need.¡±


    ¡°Thanks man,¡± Trevor says.


    Brad stands, stretching. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. See you guys in the morning.¡± He starts to walk up the stairs and stops. ¡°For the record, Trevor, if you two get married, I¡¯m not calling you dad.¡± He disappears before either of us can say anything.


    We sit in silence for a while, just enjoying sitting together without worrying about someone walking in on us.


    ¡°So,¡± Trevor says, ¡°now that people know, does that mean I can make you scream when we¡¯re not alone?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d still like to spare everyone that embarrassment.¡±


    He sighs. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m still going to try.¡± He picks me up and carries me into my bedroom, kissing me before the door has even shut behind us.

 Sweet Obsession 1

    ¡°Bring me a woman who will be your wife within a month, Alex, or I will personally take charge of finding a match for you,¡± Mr. Szar dered, giving his son a stern gaze.


    From the corner of his eye, Alex noticed his stepmother rolling her eyes while slowly sipping her hot coffee.


    ¡°Ugh! Maria! This coffee is scalding!¡± Pearl eximed, distracting Szar from continuing the conversation. The idea of Alex finding a wife irritated her to no end. She despised the thought of him introducing a woman as his bride.


    Upon hearing Pearl¡¯s scream from the kitchen, Maria hurriedly rushed into the room. She was visibly shaken, working for the Szar family for the past three years. The only issue she had was with Mrs. Pearl, whom she knew had married Mr. Szar for his wealth.


    ¡°Gold-digging woman!¡± Maria muttered under her breath as she entered the kitchen. Pearl had scolded her in front of Mr. Szar, who seemed to favor Maria among all his other staff. Maria wondered what she had done to deserve Pearl constantly breathing down her neck.


    ¡°I want everything to be perfect. Serve my breakfast at 7:30, always start with coffee, make sure you check the water temperature before I take a bath, do this, do that, keep nothing here, remove this,¡± Maria had to endure Pearl¡¯s incessant nagging just to appease her.


    Pearl nced over at Alex, who sat there with an unreadable expression. Thest thing on his mind was getting married. He despised the idea of being tied down to one woman. Alex Szar had never believed in love, despite his father¡¯s countless stories about love and his mother, from the day they met until her final moments.


    Alex let out a heavy sigh, yearning for his mother¡¯s presence. He wished he had convinced her not to embark on that fateful journey.


    Ten years ago, Annie Szar had been thrilled to attend her sister¡¯s wedding. The event was widely covered in the news. Preparations had been underway for a month leading up to the big day. Just like everyone else, Annie had departed with Szar¡¯s private pilot and his jet, heading to Paris for her sister¡¯s wedding. As the pilot flew, the weather suddenly turned violent, a storm that he could not control.


    Marcus had been Szar¡¯s pilot for a decade, with twenty-five years of experience. Never had he encountered such a life-threatening situation. He did everything in his power to regain control of the ne, but his efforts were in vain. A deafening crash resonated throughout the cabin. Annie screamed, shutting her eyes tightly.


    In the midst of the chaos, Annie¡¯s scream pierced the air as she tightly shut her eyes. The ne was struck with such force by lightning that it erupted into mes, engulfing half of the aircraft. Marcus, already aware of their impending doom, swiftly abandoned his seat as the turbulence persisted and rushed over to Annie.


    The magnitude of what they were experiencing shook Annie to her core ¨C Marcus could see it in her shaken state. He embraced her, and together, they let out a terrified cry as another lightning bolt struck, causing the ne to plummet into the fiery forest, reducing it to ashes and leaving no trace of their identities.


    Szar, feeling the weight of this mournful day, made the decision to keep Alex oblivious to the heartbreaking events. To divert his attention, Szar arranged for Alex to continue his studies in NYC, concealing the truth about what had urred. At the age of seventeen, Alex was no fool. He sensed that something was amiss the instant his grief-stricken father unsessfully tried to hide his sorrow and hastily sent him away to pursue education in the bustling city.


    Szar ensured that Annie and Marcus received a proper burial and generouslypensated Marcus¡¯ family with a substantial sum of money and schrships for his two children. He took great lengths to prevent news of Annie¡¯s demise from circting, doing everything in his power to shield Alex from the knowledge of his mother¡¯s abrupt departure. However, ten yearster, a journalist reached out to Alex and exposed the full truth.


    Just as Alex arrived at his office, his secretary informed him that a certain Mr. Raymond urgently requested a meeting. Initially, Alex hesitated to entertain someone who wished to remain anonymous, but after giving it some thought, he decided to see this mysterious individual.


    ¡°What is it that you want?¡± Alex inquired, his eyes fixed on the document he was perusing, paying little attention to the person standing before him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am here to discuss something that may pique your interest,¡± Mr. Raymond stated as perspiration formed on his forehead. He found himself standing in front of the country¡¯s most influential and youngest billionaire, knowing that failure was not an option.


    ¡°And what might that be? Huh? Just so you know, I won¡¯t be offering you a penny, nor am I interested in the affairs of my rivals. I¡¯ve grown weary of hearing the same information repeatedly. It no longer holds any interest for me,¡± Alex dered, still not bothering to acknowledge the person in front of him.


    ¡°It concerns your mother,¡± Raymond revealed. The words nearly knocked Raymond off his feet as Alex abruptly ceased what he was doing, lifting his head to finally look at the individual who had been standing there.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alex inquired, feeling his right hand tremble as he instinctively covered it with his other hand. He had trained himself never to disy vulnerability before anyone, but in this moment, it was impossible to hide.


    Trembling slightly, he couldn¡¯t bear to hear anyone mentioning his mother. Raymond adjusted his sses, cing them higher on his nose. ¡°I possessplete information regarding your mother¡¯s passing a decade ago,¡± Raymond cautiously spoke, aware of his choice of words. He could immediately discern from Alex¡¯s gaze that any attempt to provoke him would result in the inevitable mourning of his own family. Before Raymond could utter another word, Alex stood up abruptly. He found himself pushed against the wall, with Alex¡¯s hand at his throat, choking the life out of him. Raymond struggled helplessly for a breath, watching as his life shed before his eyes. ¡°If you dare bring up my mother¡¯s death, I won¡¯t just kill you. I¡¯ll ensure your death is excruciatingly painful. I¡¯ll burn your body and scatter your ashes to the farthest corners of the earth,¡± Alex threatened.

 Sweet Obsession 2

    ¡°Mr. Szar, I swear I possess both pictures and videos as evidence,¡± Raymond managed to say, copsing to his knees as Alex released him. Now, Raymond could verify the rumors about Alex. He wasn¡¯t merely ruthless, but his mere gaze could reduce any grown man to his knees.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Raymond regretted approaching Alex firsthand. In a matter of seconds, he saw his life slipping away.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know, with concrete proof. I¡¯ll make sure youck nothing until your dying breath,¡± Alexmanded, his back turned to Raymond.


    Slowly, Raymond extracted a brown envelope from his pocket and ced it on the table. ¡°This contains all the information you need to understand what urred and why it ured,¡± he said.


    Before Alex could turn around to face him, Raymond had vanished into thin air. His eyes fell upon the brown envelope lying on the table. Alex closed his eyes, steeling himself to face the contents. For years, he had wondered what had happened to his mother. It was highly unusual for her to never call or see him. More often than not, it was his father¡¯s bodyguards or his father himself who made sporadic visits.


    Alex gingerly sat back in his chair, reaching out towards the envelope that held the power to shed light on his darkness. Tears brimmed in his eyes as he nced at the first picture. There, his mother Annie appeared stunningly beautiful, wless, and elegant. Her smile brimmed with life, and her eyes sparkled with love. Gazing at this image of his mother made Alex realize how much he had missed her, and at that moment, he broke down and wept.


    ******


    ¡°Dad, I believe it¡¯s not the right time for me to get married. There is still so much I want to aplish,¡± he expressed, turning to face his unbothered father.


    Alex let out a sigh as he watched his father pay no attention to him, engrossed in flipping through the magazine. Pearl quickly interjected, ¡°Darling, I believe it¡¯s not wise to rush Alex into marriage. He is still young and has so much potential to achieve for himself and thepanies.¡± Rolling his eyes, Alex couldn¡¯t help but notice Pearl¡¯s feigned concern for him. From the moment his father introduced her as his new wife, Alex couldn¡¯t help but question why his father chose someone so much younger in age. It was clear to him that Pearl was a gold digger, only interested in thevish lifestyle. His father had fallen into her trap, blinded by her beauty.


    Pearl was the epitome of allure, a slim and curvy blonde. Alex couldn¡¯t me his father for falling head over heels for her. She was cunning, always finding a way to get what she wanted. One thing that Alex could swear upon was Pearl¡¯s undeniable infatuation with him.


    It was no wonder that she always had a say whenever the topic of him bringing home a bride came up. Alex could see her tense up whenever his father gave him a one-month deadline to introduce a woman as his wife.


    Unable to bear the situation any longer, Alex rose from his seat and left the living room, making his way to his bedroom. This was the reason why he despiseding home ¨C his father¡¯s incessant nagging and his stepmother¡¯s subtle seduction. This ce, called ¡®home¡¯, was nothing more than a prison. He couldn¡¯t wait to return to New York City and continue his life without the watchful eye of his father. The annoying voices of his step mother.


    A loud knock echoed through his bedroom door as Alex finished drying off from his shower. Intrigued by the absence of a voice, he wondered who it could be. Approaching the door, he swung it open, only for his face to contort in disgust at the sight of Pearl standing there. She wore a ck silky gown that exposed her thighs and plunged deeply at the neckline, revealing a generous view of her cleavage. Her nipples stood at attention, and a seductive smile yed on her lips as she noticed Alex¡¯s eyes darken with desire, his eyes raked over her perfect figure from her long legs to her ample bosom, nearly spilling out of the gown.


    Looking up at Pearl, Alex had lost count of her countless attempts to seduce him into sleeping with her. On one asion, she had shamelessly called him moaning on the phone, referring to him by name and expressing her desire to have sex with him. ¡°May Ie in?¡± Pearl asked softly, tilting her head slightly to expose her neck.


    Pearl was aware that Alex had a fascination with female necks, and she made a promise to herself to entice him using that. Considering his gaze fixated on her neck, Alex couldn¡¯t help but desire to feel its softness against his lips, but he quickly restrained himself. ¡°What is it that you desire, Pearl? Isn¡¯t my father enough for you?¡± he questioned.


    Pearl chuckled softly, extending her arm to lightly push him into the room. She was relieved to have arrived at the right moment, noticing that Alex hadn¡¯t yet dressed up. Alex, at twenty-nine, possessed a perfectly sculpted body with visible muscles, and Pearl¡¯s hand gently caressed his chest as it traced up and down his flesh. Moving behind him, she lightly held his neck with one hand while the other continued its journey downwards towards his waist.


    Closing his eyes, Alex couldn¡¯t resist the delightful sensation of her soft hands. He began to feel his arousal building as she descended further. Pearl observed as he swallowed hard, then lightly bit his ear as her hand found its way to the bulge in his towel. Giving it a squeeze, she earned a deep groan from him. ¡°Do you enjoy this?¡± she softly inquired, nibbling on his ear. As her hand moved from his neck to his chest, she loosened his towel, leaving Alexpletely naked.

 Sweet Obsession 3

    Alex detested the situation, but he had no control over Pearl. She was a natural seductress, capable of bringing any man to his knees. He pitied his father, unaware that the woman he believed to be his wife desired his own son. Alex swallowed hard, suppressing the moan that threatened to escape his mouth as Pearl continued to stroke him slowly, kissing his neck. Her soft hand moved up and down his length, perfectly wrapped around his thick arousal, as she performed a handjob on him.


    Pearl could sense his heat and swelling in her hands. She positioned herself in front of him, drawing him closer as her mouth almost made contact with his. Swiftly, Alex turned his face, allowing her kiss tond on his cheek. He would never break his rule, no matter the circumstances. He vowed to never kiss a woman, ensuring that no one could rece his mother in his heart. He would not grant Pearl the satisfaction of kissing him, not today or any other day.


    Grabbing her neck firmly, he pinned her against the wall. His lips found their way to her neck, while his other hand took hold of one of her ample breasts. Alex squeezed it forcefully, evoking a loud moan from Pearl. He loathed her high-pitched moans.


    However, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to end what she had initiated. A small part of his heart warned him that he was heading towards trouble.


    Disregarding the consequences, Alex nibbled on Pearl¡¯s neck passionately. His hand instinctively moved down between her thighs, feeling her tremble as his fingers made contact with her underwear. Skillfully, he moved her panties aside, caressing her already wet pussy.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As he stroked her and inserted two fingers inside her, Pearl let out a loud moan. She attempted to kiss him again, but this time Alex lifted her effortlessly and tossed her onto the bed.


    Pearl gasped loudly uponnding on the bed, her seductive smile conveying her understanding that there was no turning back. Her eyes roamed over Alex¡¯s naked body, taking in his erect member and the lustful fire in his eyes.


    Alex walked towards the drawer near his bed, retrieving a packet of condoms. He noticed Pearl observing him with a hungry gaze as he tore the packet open. He slowly approached her, climbed on top of her, removed her gown, and then her panties.


    As Alex began to kiss Pearl, his lips working their way from her neck down to her chest, his thoughts were consumed by the taste and softness of her lips. Meanwhile, his free hand ventured up her leg until it reached her cleanly shaved, throbbing, and wet vagina.


    Inserting one finger, he continued to stroke her while kissing her neck. As he pumped deeper and faster, Pearl couldn¡¯t suppress her moans any longer. Her loud pleas heightened his arousal, making his own member rock hard.


    Although he fingered her with a slight roughness, he never crossed the line of causing her pain. The sensation she experienced was akin to being swept away into an ocean of pleasure. She relinquished control,pletely consumed by the overwhelming sensations he evoked. No one had ever made her feel this way, not even her ex-husband. She was on the verge of climax when Alex abruptly stopped.


    Overwhelmed by desire, she longed to feel his cock deep inside her. ¡°Will you make love to me?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°I only want to fuck you. I want to fuck you hard and fast,¡± he replied. Alex retrieved a condom and expertly ced it on his already erect member.


    As he slowly took one of her breasts into his mouth, Pearl offered him a seductive smile. He licked and sucked fervently, drawing her closer as he entered her already wet opening. Without any mercy, he pounded his cock inside her tight pussy.


    Alex felt the inside of her tightly grip his erection, intensifying his excitement. She was incredibly wet, hot, and tight,pletely enveloping him. While urging him to quicken his pace, he maintained a forceful thrusting motion as hisrge palm gently grasped her ample breasts, kneading them.


    Pearl reached her limit, the pleasure he was providing was otherworldly as he forcefully prated her deep, ¡°I am reaching climax,¡± she moaned loudly.


    ¡°That was incredible,¡± she moaned, as they reached their peak, she ran her fingers through his hair as Alex copsed on top of her. Pearl smiled triumphantly, finally seeding in seducing Alex into bed.


    It took her over two years to break his stubbornness, but she never gave up, not until today. She looked down at him, knowing that she had him wrapped around her finger.


    A wave of guilt washed over Alex, his dislike for Pearl intensified as he realized what he had done. They both enjoyed those few minutes of pleasure, but it was a grave mistake on his part to let Pearl take control.


    Now that she had sessfully enticed him into having sex with her, Alex was certain this wouldn¡¯t be thest time. This woman always made him feel vulnerable, but what prevented him from sumbing to her seduction in the past were the memories of his mother¡¯s recent death, along with his father¡¯s decision to marry someone else.


    Most of the time, when she entered his room in an attempt to seduce him, she wore provocative see-through dresses with high slits. One simple movement of her dress would expose her wet and eager pussy.


    Damn it! Pearl knew exactly what she wanted and wouldn¡¯t stop until she got it. She understood men¡¯s weaknesses and exploited them to trap Alex.


    Feeling irritated in bed with Pearl, Alex stood up, dragged her naked body, and pushed her out of his room. He then went back to the bed, collected her other clothes, and threw them outside.

 Sweet Obsession 4

    Pearl chuckled as she gathered her clothes. She could still feel her pulsating pussy, craving him again. She felt no shame in letting her stepson fuck her. He was skilled in satisfying women, and she considered herself fortunate to have experienced his manhood.


    Looking around to ensure no one was approaching, she quickly dressed herself.


    Fortunately for her, Szar had just entered the mansion.


    ¡°Honey! Where have you been? I missed you so much,¡± she pouted, giving him a kiss on the lips.


    Szar detected a scent of sweat on her, causing his nose to scrunch in disgust. ¡°What is this sweaty smell?¡± he asked.


    A subtle aroma wafted from Pearl¡¯s body, causing her wide eyes to realize that she had neglected to take a shower before arriving at Szar¡¯s ce. ¡°Oh darling, I was just exercising,¡± she fabricated, apanied by a nervousugh. Szar scrutinized her closely, monitoring her reaction. ¡°Exercising at this time of night?¡± he inquired, unsatisfied with her response.


    Pearl chuckled nervously, her hand gently wrapped around his waist. ¡°Come on, my love. I¡¯m only human, so naturally I have a scent. On top of that, I need to maintain a youthful appearance for you,¡± she nted another kiss on his lips, hoping to divert the conversation away from their current topic.


    Returning the kiss, Szar expressed his concern, ¡°Please don¡¯t overexert yourself, okay? I love you just the way you are. Where is Alex?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I believe he¡¯s in his room,¡± Pearl replied with a smile.


    Szar nodded, making his way towards their master bedroom, with Pearl trailing alongside him, like a pampered wife.


    *******


    Two weeks after Alex¡¯s arrival in the country, his closest friend was the first person to pay him a visit at his workce. ¡°How¡¯s the old man doing?¡± Michael asked, casually taking a seat across from Alex, nonchntly resting his legs on Alex¡¯s desk.


    From his time in university, Michael Sage has been Alex¡¯s closest friend. This tall, handsome African American man has served as Alex¡¯s inspiration and sce, especially during the painful period following his mother¡¯s death. Michael¡¯s protective nature has made their bond akin to that of brothers.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at Michael¡¯s carefree demeanor as he nonchntly rested his legs on the mahogany table, acting as if he owned the ce. ¡°He¡¯s always like that, nothing new,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°And what about your stepmother?¡± Michael inquired, a chuckle slipping from his lips, only to be quickly concealed upon seeing the serious look Alex shot his way.


    However, Michael couldn¡¯t contain hisughter as Alex revealed his failed attempts to hide his amusement, prompting both of them to burst into fits ofughter. ¡°I apologize, man. It¡¯s just hrious to think that she¡¯s still causing you trouble. It¡¯s insane,¡± Michael confessed, wiping away the tears from his eyes.


    ¡°I slept with her,¡± Alex admitted, averting his gaze from Michael.


    Shock engulfed Michael, leaving his mouth agape. ¡°Are you serious?¡± he asked Alex, wondering whether this was just another one of his friend¡¯s jokes.


    ¡°No joke, man. That woman is something else. I swear, I don¡¯t even know what got into me. I ravaged her like a man possessed.¡±


    Michael chuckled softly, his mouth still hanging open. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s unexpected. You, Alex Szar, are a rebel. You better watch your back and make sure the old man doesn¡¯t find out about your affair with his wife. He¡¯ll forget you¡¯re his son.¡±


    Amidst his chuckles, Alex whispered, ¡°Well, he can¡¯t satisfy her anyway. At least I can pleasure her without anymitments. Unlike you.¡±


    ¡°I thought you liked ire?¡± Michael interjected.


    ¡°Sure, she¡¯s great. But in all honesty, I can never imagine spending the rest of my life with just one woman when there are countless attractivedies out there,¡± Alex confessed.


    Michael chuckled, fully aware that his friend was set in his ways. ¡°You know what, Alex? Your perspective will change when you find the right woman.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen. I¡¯m happy for you and your newfound love, but that kind of life isn¡¯t for me. I enjoy things just the way they are, free from any attachments.¡±


    Still smiling at his best friend, who felt more like family, Michael shook his head. ¡°Mark my words, Alexander Szar. The right girl wille along eventually.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the midst of an amusing moment, Alex gazed at Michael with a newfound respect. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to have met ire; you two are a perfect match. Personally, I have my doubts about love, Michael. Love brings about trouble, and at the moment, I find myself entangled in one from which I¡¯m desperately trying to extricate myself.¡±


    Michael, now fully engaged, removed his legs from the table and focused his attention on Alex. ¡°Did you say trouble? How did you end up in this situation?¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Alex rose from his seat. ¡°It¡¯s because of my father.¡±


    Concern etched across his face, Michael inquired, ¡°What about your father? Is everything alright?¡±


    Alex, rolling his eyes, retorted, ¡°Yes, I wish everything was not alright.¡±


    Michael chuckled, understanding that his friend rarely saw eye to eye with his old man. ¡°What kind of trouble has he gotten you into this time?¡±


    Contemting whether he should confide in Michael about what his father had revealed, Alex noticed his friend¡¯s undivided attention and realized he was ready to hear whatever he had to say. He sighed and turned away, gazing out the window at the cityscape.


    ¡°My father, Mr. Szar, expects me to find a wife for myself within the next month,¡± Michael confessed.


    Alex anxiously awaited Michael¡¯s response, growing concerned as he heard nothing. He swiftly nced towards his friend, witnessing Michael struggling to contain theughter that threatened to burst forth. Tears streamed down Michael¡¯s face as heughed uncontrobly, nearly toppling over in his chair.

 Sweet Obsession 5

    Alex sighed and returned his attention to the city view. This was the only issue he had with Michael; he knew all along that Michael would mock and jest since he had vowed never to marry.


    ¡°You canugh as much as you want, dear Michael. It¡¯s utterlyical,¡± he hissed, sitting back down and observing his friend who couldn¡¯t seem to stopughing.


    Michael envisioned NYC¡¯s most eligible bachelor walking down the aisle with his bride, exchanging vows. ¡°Oh my goodness! This is the funniest and most intriguing news I¡¯ve ever heard. Bless that old man!¡± Michael eximed between fits ofughter. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell ire. Don¡¯t worry, you can focus on finding the bride, and we¡¯ll handle the rest, dear soon-to-be husband.¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes at his best friend. ¡°Get out of my office,¡± he muttered, his lips involuntarily curling into a hidden smile as he watched Michael rise from his seat, struggling to stifle hisughter as he bid his byes and exited the room.


    Once Michael left, Alex sighed, closing his eyes. He felt confused about his next steps regarding his father¡¯s request. Allowing his father to choose a wife for him would undoubtedly lead to disaster.


    Not yet was he certain of his readiness tomit to any woman as his father sought a wife for him.


    Pearl¡¯s call interrupted him and upon seeing her name on the caller ID, his face contorted into a frown. He disregarded the call, forcefully cing his phone on the table guilt of sleeping with his stepmother weighed heavily on his conscience. Since leaving home, she incessantly called and bombarded him with countless provocative photos and seductive messages, often partially nude.


    Despite blocking her number multiple times, she consistently found a way to reach him through different numbers. Alex had contemted revealing to his father the true nature of the woman he believed to be a suitable wife, but he dismissed the thought. She seemed to be a perfect match for his father, who was also preupied with other women.


    ¡î¡î¡î¡î


    After a nasty breakup that left her almost seeking sce in suicide, Serena remained confined indoors, drowning in a sea of tears. She wasted away, herplexion growing pale, her hair disheveled. She made numerous attempts to stalk Simon, her mind fixated on the first night he broke up with her three weeks ago. Retrieving her phone, she felt a glimmer of relief upon discovering that he had not blocked her. Serena visited his Instagram profile, only to find that he had made a post, proudly announcing his new rtionship with Amy.


    Simon garnered over a thousand views and received congrattions from people. Amongst thements, one caught Serena¡¯s attention. Someone inquired about her, and Simon¡¯s response brought forth a fresh wave of tears. He dered that she was a thing of the past and expressed his delight in embarking on a new life with his newfound love.


    Serena cried herself to sleep, emptying every bottle of alcoholic and non-alcoholic wine in the once-shared apartment she had with Simon. Everywhere she turned, their pictures hung on the wall, a painful reminder of what once was.


    After two more weeks of tear-soaked anguish, she mustered the strength to remove every trace of their shared memories from the walls. Letting out a blood-curdling scream, she shattered the ss frames and gathered every item he had ever gifted her, leaving nothing behind.


    Engulfed in mes, she observed its fiery demise.


    Surrounded by the emptiness of her room, Serena collected her belongings with determination to rebuild her life miles away from her current whereabouts. She made a solemn vow to do everything within her power to ovee Simon indefinitely.


    A weekter, Serena found herself in a beautiful apartment, but with limited funds that would barelyst her for two months. The thought of seeking employment crossed her mind, yet she decided to indulge in the weekend before embarking on the job hunt for the new week.


    Stepping into the bathroom, Serena took her time to cleanse herself, eradicating every trace of Simon¡¯s touch. The weight of his presence made her feel dirty, prompting her to scrub her body vigorously, trying to rid herself of the memories of five years wasted on a despicable man.


    Emerging from the bathroom minutester, Serena felt refreshed. She retrieved a box containing a ck dress she had purchased earlier that afternoon, determined to make it hers despite her limited finances.


    Sitting in front of the mirror, she critically observed her reflection. Dark circles under her eyes were skillfully concealed with foundation and concealer. A touch of powder and a coat of red lipstickpleted her look.


    Slipping into the dress, a short and revealing design that entuated her cleavage and perfectly molded to her curves, Serena felt a surge of confidence. She released her blonde hair, adding some curls for added allure. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at her reflection, acknowledging her attractiveness as she prepared to enjoy a night of excitement at the city¡¯s most lively bar.


    Serena found herself in the bustling bar, her nearly empty ss serving as apanion. She cringed as she noticed numerous men devouring her with their lustful gazes. After dancing to her heart¡¯s content, she took a break and observed a man approaching her. He was tall, with dark, neatly styled hair and a tanplexion that hinted at his impressive physique, including pronounced muscles.


    A tingling sensation surged within her, sensing that he might possessed incredible prowess in the bedroom. Perhaps he could invoke those sensations within her that Simon had never been able to elicit.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Sweet Obsession 6

    Observing her empty ss, the alluring stranger remarked, ¡°It seems your drink needs a refill,¡± while offering her another shot of tequ.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Serena responded boldly, maintaining eye contact as she teasingly swiped her lower lip with her tongue. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be giving this to thedy you arrived with?¡±


    Gazing across the room, the seductive stranger smiled, captivated by the way her tongue tantalizingly explored her lip. He couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about experiencing her mouth on a more intimate level.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here with anyone. The woman you saw me apanied by was merely a coincidence. I came alone, and you?¡± he replied, shing a charming smile.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Great. Would you be interested in finding a more private setting?¡± he inquired, unabashedly ogling her ample bosom as he leaned in closer.


    She understood exactly what the irresistible, confident man was implying. Her heart raced with anticipation. This past month, she had endured sce,cking someone who could truly make her feel desired. Thus, she saw this audacious stranger as a tantalizing opportunity, even if only in her dreams.


    ¡°Now, sir, why would I want to retreat somewhere private with you?¡±


    ¡°So that I can fuck you,¡± he answered without hesitation.


    Taken aback by his directness, Serena blinked, grateful that his words had gone unheard by others. Fortunately, they were in a bustling bar, the music growing louder as people danced and reveled in one another¡¯spany.


    She appreciated his refreshing straightforwardness, as opposed to ying mind games. Smiling, she ced her empty ss down and suggested, ¡°I think I¡¯ll visit thedies¡¯ room, the third one,¡± slowly moving away with a seductive sway in her hips.


    The stranger¡¯s eyes followed her every movement. He waited for over five minutes before following suit. Aroused, his erection already evident, he approached the door, knocked once, and entered. There, he discovered her perched on the counter, legs slightly parted, yfully swinging her panties with a single finger.


    Every woman harbors a seductive side within, and Serena knew she possessed a hidden allure. Yet, with Simon, who embodied a gentler, easygoing nature, she never felt the need to reveal that side. However, with this stranger looking at her with unabashed desire, Serena understood that it was time to unleash her inner temptress, to let him know she was up for the game.


    Locking the door behind him, the stranger strode toward her, bringing her head forward and crashing his lips hard onto hers. Serena couldn¡¯t believe that just a single kiss from the stranger stirred up her desires. For the past five years with Simon, she had never felt such intense longing. As their lips locked, Serena let out a sound that escaped her trembling lips.


    Seeking more, the stranger explored Serena¡¯s mouth with his tongue. He couldn¡¯t help but savor the taste and softness of her lips. With his free hand, he slowly traced his way up her leg until he reached her neatly shaved, throbbing, and wet center.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As he skillfully stimted her with one finger, his lips moved to her neck, showering it with kisses. Serena couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer and moaned loudly, feeling his cock hardening in response.


    The sensations coursing through Serena were like being swept away into an uncontroble ocean of pleasure. No one had ever made her feel this way, not even Simon. She was already on the brink of climax when the stranger unexpectedly paused, removed his finger, and sensually licked it clean, making sure she watched.


    Driven by intense arousal, Serena yearned to experience the powerful presence of this captivating man deep within her. ¡°This will be a quick,¡± he dered, pulling down his pants. Swiftly, he tore open a condom and adroitly ced it on his already erect member. A smile formed on his face as he noticed Serena¡¯s widened eyes, taking in the size of him.


    Discarding her dress and bra, Serena exposed her painfully hard nipples. The stranger admired her beauty and rasped, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± His eyes traversed every inch of her body, causing a fiery blush to spread across Serena¡¯s cheeks.


    Deliberately, the sexy stranger took one of her breasts into his mouth, teasing and sucking on it. The pleasure drew her closer to the edge of the counter, as he entered her already soaking entrance without mercy. The loud music ying in the bar masked Serena¡¯s cries of ecstasy, for which they were both grateful.


    Feeling her tightness and warmth gripping his erection, the sexy stranger grew even more aroused. She was wet, hot, and tight, taking himpletely and encouraging him to increase his pace. With each thrust, he pounded inside her with a relentless fervor, hisrge hand firmly cupping her full breasts and massaging them.


    As the pleasure intensified, Serena could no longer contain herself. The sensations he evoked were otherworldly, and with a powerful moan, she announced her impending climax. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± she eximed loudly.


    When their climaxes subsided, Serena moaned in sheer amazement. The stranger gently ced his hand on her breast, relishing the softness of it, as he kissed her lips one final time.


    He uttered, ¡°You are extraordinary, I desire we have the entire night together. It would have been delightful to pleasure you repeatedly.¡± He removed the used condom, pulled up his trousers, and nted a swift kiss on her lips before exiting. As the alluring stranger nced back at her for a final time that night, he expressed, ¡°I hope our paths cross someday. It was a pleasure meeting you. I am Alex.¡± He departed before she could respond.


    ¡°Serena,¡± she murmured softly, certain the enchanting stranger hadn¡¯t heard her.


    Once he left, she tidied herself up, putting her dress back on. Gazing at her reflection in the mirror, a smile illuminated her face. It was the most satisfying, impromptu erotic encounter she had ever experienced. Despite feeling sore from his forcefulness, she adored his relentless thrusting.


    He was incredibly skilled and well-endowed. She had no regrets engaging in sexual activity with a stranger who was likely awaiting a date.

 Sweet Obsession 7

    Serena emerged from the restroom, relieved that the atmosphere in the bar seemed typical. Inebriated couples swayed against one another, drenched in perspiration. Her eyes scanned the bustling bar, searching for the man with whom she had just shared a fleeting moment. People constantly obstructed her view as she continued to scan the area, desperate to find him.


    She approached the bartender and requested another tequ. Returning to her previous seat, her gaze settled on him. Even from the farthest corner of the bar, she could discern it was him. Serena¡¯s eyes then shifted to the woman seated beside him, her hand caressing his legs. Jealousy surged through her as she observed them conversing, whispering into one another¡¯s ears.


    Serena couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from him. Every chance she had, she stole nces at his table until her view was interrupted by someone standing before her.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, honey?¡± the evidently intoxicated man slurred, his alcoholden aroma causing Serena to cover her nose and push him away.


    ¡°You dare not push me, you bitch!¡± he cursed, swatting her hand away.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± Serena firmly instructed, draining thest of her drink.


    The man continued to dance in front of her, blocking her view of the man who had introduced himself as Alex. He still seemed engrossed in thepany of the woman by his side, and Serena wondered what they were discussing, as they appearedpletely captivated by each other.


    Serena shot the inebriated man standing before her a look of absolute disgust as she stood up, preparing to depart the bar. After leaving the bar, she made the decision to go for a walk in order to clear her mind from the effects of the man who had managed to disturb her logical thinking. Looking back, she noticed the drunken man following her.


    Serena waited for him to pass by, not wanting to assume that he was following her. However, when the man reached her, she suddenly found herself forcefully pushed against the wall. In a rough manner, he attempted to undress her while his hands roamed all over her body.


    She felt relieved when she saw Alex intervene, lifting the man off her and mming him against the wall. Serena cried out in shock as she witnessed Alex beating up the troubled man.


    All this time, Alex had been pretending not to watch Serena since she left the restroom. He had been satisfied with their encounter, considering it the best sexual experience he had ever had. He could tell that Serena was pure, innocent, andcked extensive sexual experience, unlike others who desired more adventurous acts involving whips and handcuffs.


    Alex had noticed the drunk man harassing Serena. He thought that since she had told him to leave her alone, he wouldply. However, he panicked when he saw the man spill his drink and then follow Serena outside.


    Ignoring the woman he was conversing with, Alex swiftly left the bar. His intention was originally to turn left, but upon hearing Serena¡¯s distressed voice, he felt a surge of anger and concern. He quickly located the source of themotion and forcefully grabbed the drunken man, forcefully mming him into the wall.


    When Serena called out his name, begging him to stop, he ceased his assault. Alex stood up and approached Serena, tenderly holding her hands.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did he harm you?¡± Alex anxiously inquired, a concerned expression etched on his face.


    Serena felt vited. The realization that she had narrowly escaped being raped by a drunken man filled her with disgust. Wanting to assure Alex that she was fine, she was unable to hold back the vomit that surged forth the moment she opened her mouth. Weakness overcame her, and she nearly copsed, but Alex quickly caught her.


    Alex gazed down at Serena as she peacefully slept in his arms. He summoned his driver to pick them up from the bar, unsure of where to take her as he had no prior acquaintance with her. It was clear she had been deeply hurt. Upon the arrival of his driver, Alex lifted Serena and ced her in the car, instructing the driver to take them home.


    As they reached his penthouse, Alex carried her delicately, her weight seemingly non-existent as he carried her to his bedroom.


    Having considered the idea of bringing her to one of the several chambers in his residence, he ultimately decided against allowing a stranger to spend the night in his house without his supervision.


    Gently cing Serena on the bed, she softly moaned while fresh tears rolled down the corners of her closed eyes. As Alex undressed her, his eyes filled with desire upon seeing her wless breasts, extraordinary physique, and the intimate area they had engaged with just an hour before.


    Choosing not to exploit her vulnerable state, as he could perceive herck of awareness and understanding of the situation, he dressed her in one of his garments along with his shorts. Alex proceeded to remove his own clothes, preparing to shower and change into his night attire when he heard her sobbing.


    He turned to gaze at her, realizing that she was in the midst of a dream. He wondered what might have caused her such distress that she would weep in her sleep. He delicately pulled the covers up to her chest and was about to depart when she grasped his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Simon,¡± Serena sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ leave¡­¡± she trailed off, sumbing to a deep slumber.


    Alex returned to the bed with great care, so as not to disturb her, and gradually held her in his arms, feeling the warmth of her body against his own. He experienced a sensation he had never felt before, observing her peaceful sleep as if she belonged there. Alex swallowed hard and closed his eyes, realizing that he had been gazing at her for too long.


    The next morning, Serena awoke, snuggling closer to the warmth of the bed. She relished the feeling of the soft sheets against her skin as she snuggled even deeper. Suddenly, a hand caressed her body, causing fear to grip her to the core, prompting her to instantaneously open her eyes.


    Serena let out a piercing scream as she discovered a man on the bed with her. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands as the individual in question leaped out of bed,nding on his rear end.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Oh my God! What are you doing here? Why are you in my room?¡± Her gaze shifted to the clothes she was wearing, then back to the now familiar man. ¡°How did I end up in these?¡± she shouted at him. Serena rushed to his side of the bed and began hitting him. ¡°What are you doing in my house? Get out!¡±


    Alex hissed, gripping both her hands with one of hisrge hands, and forced her back onto the bed, hovering above her. ¡°Will you stop screaming? You are in my house! In my room! And on my bed!¡± he yelled at her, his eyes locking with hers as they both stared at each other, speechless.

 Sweet Obsession 8

    He could perceive the look of shock on her face as her eyes widened. His eyes were captivated by the stunning allure of her eyes, adorned with naturally longshes.


    Descending to her lips, Alex marveled at their wless perfection, enticing him to recall the passionate kiss they had shared the previous evening, breaking his self-imposed rule that he had adhered to for a decade.


    A wave of realization washed over Alex, causing him to momentarily close his eyes. He hadpletely forgotten about the promise he made to himself and impulsively kissed her without a second thought. Her lips were delectably sweet and silky, fueling an intense desire to kiss her even more. With his eyes still closed, Serena seized the opportunity to push him away. Swiftly rising to her feet, she surveyed the opulent bedroom before her, which bore little resemnce to her own. The room boasted a vast expanse and was adorned with luxurious cream-colored wall-to-wall carpeting,plemented by matching drapes.


    In addition to the king-size bed they had just awoken from, there was a sofa, a chair, and avishly spacious en-suite bathroom. Serena couldn¡¯t help but gulp, realizing that the man she had spent the previous night with was anything but ordinary.


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± she inquired, clearing her throat.


    Alex turned his gaze towards her with a mocking chuckle. ¡°I had expected you to express gratitude for rescuing youst night. Instead, you screamed in my face,¡± he remarked, shaking his head.


    Annoyed, serena rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine, thank you. I need to leave now. Where are my clothes?¡±


    ¡°They are in the washing machine,¡± he replied as he rose from the bed. Stretching his body, he disyed a well-toned physique that left Serena practically salivating.


    She averted her gaze and fixed it on the ground until a finger gently lifted her chin. Their eyes met, his piercing brown gaze seemingly delving into her very soul. ¡°You have no reason to fear me, Serena. I am not one to bite. Besides, it¡¯s about to rain, and it would be rather ungentlemanly of me to send you out into this weather.¡±


    His eyes traveled down to her parted lips, causing Alex to swallow nervously.


    Tingling sensations coursed through Serena¡¯s thighs as his finger brushed against her skin. He spoke to her with a tenderness and gentleness that suggested an intimacy reaching far beyond their brief encounter. Her startled jump echoed with the deafening roar of thunder, immediately followed by a heavy downpour.


    Summoning every ounce of courage, Alex averted his gaze. The overwhelming desire to wrap his hand around her neck and deliver a passionate kiss to her soft and inviting lips surged within him. He yearned to feel her warmth enveloping his aching member as they moved together in rhythm, embracing the symphony of rain cascading around them. Blinking away his fantasies, he turned away from her.


    ¡°Do you feel hungry? I do. You should freshen up while I request the cook to prepare breakfast for both of us,¡± he remarked, opening the bedroom door.


    As soon as the door closed, Serena let out a heavy sigh. She couldn¡¯t deny the strong effect he had on her; just one touch from him and she could feel herself bing aroused.


    A few minutester, aftering out of the shower, Serena stood in front of the full-length mirror. She carefully selected one of his white shirts and paired it with ck shorts. After giving her hair another brush, she examined herself once more in the mirror before heading downstairs.


    When Serena entered the dining room, Alex stood up. The soft glow from the candle illuminated her, casting a beautiful aura around her. He swallowed the lump in his throat as he gazed at her; she looked stunning, almost angelic. Although the shirt was a bit oversized for her, he could clearly make out the shape of her breasts underneath.


    Her legs were long and shapely, and the shortsplemented her perfectly. The delicate chain around her neck drew attention to it, a neck that Alex longed to kiss. ¡°One step at a time,¡± he thought to himself.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a smile, he approached her and pulled out her chair. ¡°You look lovely wearing my clothes,¡± heplimented, pushing her chair in. As he did so, he couldn¡¯t help but catch a whiff of her natural scent. It was alluring and he stayed by her side longer than necessary, captivated by her presence.


    He nced down at her neck, feeling an intense desire to kiss it. Her neck appeared more beautiful to him than any other.


    Serena¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she entered the dining room and saw Alex standing near the window, deep in thought. He looked different, no longer wearing an expensive tailored suit but instead a pair of jeans and a ck T-shirt. This new appearance made him more approachable, more charming.


    With his hair neatly styled, Serena felt nervous as she approached the table. She was apprehensive about being so close to him as he pulled her chair out and noticed how he lingered behind her, breathing in her scent.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered softly, taking a seat across from him.


    Serena tried to avoid his intense gaze. She adored the way he observed her every move; it was endearing and inexplicably exciting. She felt relieved when the cook entered the room with their breakfast, diverting Alex¡¯s attention away from her.

 Sweet Obsession 9

    A delightfulmb meal apanied by homemade mint jelly and served with small roasted potatoes was savored by them. To top it off, they indulged in homemade pudding topped with whipped cream for dessert.


    He gestured towards her lower lip, informing her that there was some cream on it. Before Serena had a chance to address it, he came over and used his thumb to wipe it away. Instead of removing his thumb, he glided it across her lower lip.


    His gaze shifted towards her neck, her perfume wafting into his senses and overpowering them. Her lips appeared soft and alluring, tempting him.


    Taking a step back, Serena felt a wave of desire wash over her body from his touch. The way he was looking at her made it evident that he was about to kiss her, and deep down, it was exactly what she desired.


    She wanted Alex to yearn for her, to be consumed by desire. However, something held her back. She didn¡¯t feel ready tomit to anyone, especially after the betrayal she experienced with Simon. She would be foolish to fall into the trap of this handsome, charismatic man who undoubtedly had numerous women willing to sumb to his charm.


    She would not be ensnared by his tactics. The passionate encounter they shared at the bar remained etched in her memory, arousing her senses. But Serena reassured herself that she would not crave Alex or any other man again.


    Alex felt an inexplicable pull towards the woman seated across from him. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was that tugged at his heartstrings the most. Despite being with multiple women, most of whose names he couldn¡¯t remember, he vividly recalled Serena¡¯s name the moment she whispered it after their mind-blowing encounter in the restroom.


    Alex possessed the looks, money, and fame, yet he had never found a woman as alluring and captivating as Serena. There was an indescribable quality about her that set her apart from any other woman he had known.


    Serena jumped in surprise as thunder roared, causing her body to tremble as the sound reverberated throughout the mansion. She adored rain but despised the sudden sound of thunder. It terrified her to the core, a phobia she had since childhood and had been unable to ovee even in adulthood.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Alex inquired, having noticed her jump at the sound of thunder. He tried engaging her in conversation, hoping to alleviate her fear.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Serena looked up, unsure if she had heard correctly.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± he repeated, taking a sip of his mango juice.


    ¡°Twenty- four¡± she replied, puzzled as to why he was asking her age.


    Inquired Alex, ncing at her direction, ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    Pausing her meal, Serena gazed at him, pondering what he was implying, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be twenty-two, perhaps thirty-two,¡± he remarked nonchntly, without bothering to make eye contact.


    Ivana mmed her utensils loudly onto the table, earning a re from Alex, who smirked mischievously at her. ¡°Seriously? Are you my biological parents?¡± She growled at him, her voice escting.


    Amused by his ability to easily provoke her anger, Alex chuckled. He had initially believed her when she said she was twenty-four, but wanted to yfully tease her. ¡°Calm down, it was just a joke.¡±


    Filled with anger, Serena stood up. ¡°A joke? Do you find it funny to refer to me as a thirty-two-year-old woman? Do I really look that old?¡± She asked, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m done with whatever I¡¯m doing here in your apartment. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s raining-I¡¯m going back to my own ce.¡± Serena forcefully pushed her chair aside and stormed out of the dining room.


    Displeased with being spoken to in such a manner, Alex, recognizing her sharp tongue, felt the need to assert himself. He ced his cup on the table and followed her without hesitation.


    Before she could enter the bedroom, Alex grabbed Serena and pushed her against the wall. Their bodies pressed against one another, their faces mere inches apart. He could feel her warm breath against his face. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate being spoken to that way. I apologize if the joke went too far. You are alluring, even if you are thirty two¡±


    Ivana¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he drew closer to her. She was left speechless by his final remark. ¡°What do you want?¡± She realized instantly that she shouldn¡¯t have asked when she saw the look on his face.


    He pulled her into his arms and lowered his mouth onto hers, slowly inserting his tongue between her lips. Sensually, he explored the inside of her mouth, moving with precision.


    As she struggled to break free, he held her tightly, intensifying the kiss, demanding even more passionately.


    Gradually, her struggling ceased, and her moans resonated against his mouth. Her hands wrapped around his neck, reciprocating his kiss with equal passion.


    As the rain poured harder, Alex¡¯s kiss grew more profound. He pulled her closer to his body as thunder roared, and she tilted her head back when his mouth moved to her neck, sucking, kissing, and nibbling. Her eyes shut as he cupped her breasts in his hand.


    Gently pinching her hardened nipples while lightly massaging them, Serena hadpletely forgotten her furious anger towards him just a few seconds ago.


    It seemed as though her brain had ceased to function, causing her to disregard the promise she had made to herself never to allow his touch again. Her heated core throbbed relentlessly, desperately yearning for his touch.


    With his lips on her neck and his hand on her breasts, Alex¡¯s erection grew harder. She felt incredible as she tasted him, and he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to have her in his bed. Nothing was going to hinder him from making her his.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lifting his head, he noticed her eyes were already closed, her lips slightly parted, and her chest rising and falling with each breath. It was evident that she was surrendering herself to him.

 Sweet Obsession 10

    Lifting her up in his arms, he carried her to his bedroom, gently cing her on the bed. Their mouths locked together once again as he swiftly removed her clothes, tearing them away from her lips. Kneeling in front of her, he slowly pulled down her shorts, kissing her legs as he moved lower. Serena let out a loud moan as his mouth reached between her legs, his tongue expertly flicking along her sensitive folds and clit.


    Alex felt her legs trembling as he began to suck on her. One hand gripped the bedsheets tightly, while the other clutched the back of his head. Sensing that she was on the brink of orgasm, he stopped and stood up.


    His gaze wandered over her naked body as he undressed himself. He noticed how her eyes widened at the sight of him, and a smile formed on his face. Climbing into bed and hovering over her, he saw the unmistakable lust and desire in her eyes. Looking down at her, he spoke earnestly, ¡°Serena, I want you to know that I will never disrespect you in any way. Although I may not know much about you, I promise to never do or say anything to hurt you.¡±


    With his hard shaft nudging between her thighs, what he had said just moments ago was the furthest thing from her mind. With his naked body pressed against hers and his fully aroused erection teasing her, she couldn¡¯t think of anything other than the burning desire he had awakened within her.


    The way his hand moved slowly over every inch of her body, caressing and awakening her senses, left her desperate to have him deep inside her. She wanted him to make love to her, to fill herpletely.


    ¡°Alex, oh God!¡± she moaned, as he lifted his head from her breast to meet her gaze. Her breaths were ragged, her chest rising and falling heavily. Sweat formed on her forehead and between her breasts, while the wetness between her thighs soaked the bedsheets.


    Descending towards her breasts, his mouth returned once more. Alex became even more aroused hearing her pleas for him to take her, but his mission to bring her pleasure was not yetplete. With a hand ced between her legs, he gently rubbed along her wet folds and inserted a finger, relishing in the sensation of her extreme wetness and readiness for him. Intrigued by her response, he added another finger and skillfully stroked her until she reached climax. He delighted in the way she arched her back and writhed against his hand, screaming his name frantically.


    His erection throbbed, precum dripping, his shaft swollen with desire. He knew he had to satisfy his own release. Eagerly, he spread her legs further apart and inserted himself deep inside her, thrusting slowly at first as he heard her gasp and moan. Their hips moved in perfect synchronization, their connection intense yet gentle.


    Serena thought she would explode from the pleasure he bestowed upon her. She clung onto him as she heard his moans and grunts, his pace bing faster. Her body responded with one orgasm after another,plementing his own release. Panting, hey on top of her, attempting to calm his pounding heart. Gazing down at her, he tenderly kissed her and expressed, ¡°You are incredible, absolutely stunning.¡±


    Rolling off her and lying on his back, he gradually regained his normal breathing rhythm. Suddenly, a worrisome thought struck him. He sat up, a look of rm in his eyes as he quickly nced over at her. ¡°Oh, damn it! I forgot to use a condom. Please, tell me you are on birth control.¡±


    Initially concerned, Serena hadn¡¯t even given it a second thought. Luckily, she had taken her birth control pills before going to the barst night. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she whispered reassuringly. ¡°I am on the pill.¡±


    Relieved to hear her response, Alex drew her into his arms. Serena couldn¡¯t help but notice the slight jump he had when he realized they had not used protection. It was not her fault, but she was grateful that she had taken precautions beforehand. Nuzzling closer to Alex, she could hear the thumping of his heart.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In the span of 24 hours, so much had changed that Serena couldn¡¯t fully exin. From heading to the bar with the intention of having the time of her life, getting over her ex-boyfriend, to ending up in bed with a captivating man, her emotions were a mix of uncertainty and intrigue.


    Alex¡¯s phone suddenly rang, causing a pause in their actions. Reluctantly, he reached for the phone thaty on the drawer near his bed. Shocked by the content of the message, he flung the phone across the room. It was Pearl, sending him an explicit photo with the caption, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be fucked by you¡±


    Startled by the flying phone, Serena jumped as itnded near the door. Looking at Alex, who appeared furious and lost in his thoughts, she sensed a side of him she had never seen before. It frightened her to realize that there was still a part of him he had yet to reveal to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, distancing herself from his grasp, not wanting to be in his arms any longer.


    Exhaling heavily, Alex tried to convince Serena that she had nothing to worry about. He pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing for you to concern yourself with, Serena. Come back to bed,¡± he said, turning to face her.

 Sweet Obsession 11

    Seeing the fear in her eyes, Alex regretted not being able to confide in her about his one problem: his maniptive and sexually charged stepmother. But he didn¡¯t feel he knew Serena well enough to share that part of his life. In fact, he doubted he would ever see her again once she left his apartment. Despite only knowing her for 24 hours, her presence in his lifepleted him, and he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her leaving.


    Shaking her head, Serena remained unconvinced by his response. ¡°What do you mean, nothing? You just threw your phone and cursed loudly. How am I supposed to believe everything is fine?¡± she questioned, wary of his vtile mood and potential to hurt her.


    Alex turned to face her, realizing the depth of her fear. He approached her gently, holding her shoulder as he looked into her eyes. ¡°Serena, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you. I promise you, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I received a message that could instantly ruin my mood, but I would never hurt you, no matter what,¡± he assured her, hopeful that she could let go of the recent incident and find peace in their rtionship.


    Serena nodded and walked toward the phone, intending to open the message, but Alex hurried over to her and snatched it from her hand. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to see what was sent to me,¡± he told her firmly.


    Studying his face for a moment, Serena nodded once more. Alex leaned in and softly kissed her forehead, seeking to reassure her of his intentions.


    ¡°It is still raining, we should go to bed,¡± Alex said, taking her hand and leading her to the bed. As Serena slept peacefully in his arms, Alex¡¯s mind was filled with various thoughts. He couldn¡¯tprehend why Pearl had chosen to frustrate him after his efforts to ensure she stayed away from him. Since his return to NYC, he hadn¡¯t bothered to contact his father, and the old billionaire hadn¡¯t made any attempt to reach out to him either. Nevertheless, Alex could sense that his father was keeping a close eye on him.


    Gently, Alex ced Serena¡¯s head on the pillow and watched her deep slumber. Her beauty was captivating, and he admired the gentle rise and fall of her chest as she breathed. She was the first woman he had brought to his apartment. It was a rule he had always followed ¨C never allowing any of the women he slept with to spend the night in his penthouse. Instead, he would take them to a five-star hotel, leaving them to wake up to an empty bedroom, with no sign of him.


    A soft chuckle escaped his lips as he realized that this woman, peacefully sleeping in his bed, had made him break two of his steadfast rules. He had kissed her on the first night they met, and now shey in his private bedroom, and in his arms. The memory of his father¡¯s words did not escape him. If he calcted correctly, he had been in NYC for two weeks and had two more weeks to introduce his future bride to his father. Alex nced at the sleeping woman beside him, wondering if Serena could be the one he chooses.


    The chemistry between them was undeniable, and the pleasure he experienced with her surpassed anything he had ever felt before. He knew he had an effect on her, just as she had on him. Alex wondered if she had ever considered marriage at the young age of twenty-four. However, he dismissed the idea of asking her such a silly question. He needed his father to grant him more time to find a wife. Alex got dressed, ready to leave the bedroom, when he heard Serena sobbing. He turned to see her still peacefully asleep.


    His heart ached at the sight of her crying in her sleep. He had considered asking her why she was crying, but decided against it. They had only known each other for the past 24 hours, and he doubted she would be willing to open up to him so soon. Walking over to her, he gently caressed her hair as he observed the tears cascading down her cheeks and onto her pillow.


    Upon realization, Alex¡¯s mind was flooded with the knowledge that Serena had been injured and was still in the process of healing. The mere thought of some unknown scoundrel inflicting harm upon her ignited a fiery rage within him. If he were to ever get his hands on that despicable person, he would tear them apart limb by limb.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Serena!¡± he softly called out her name, gently shaking her as tears continued to cascade from her eyes. He observed as her eyelids slowly fluttered open, their gazes locking in an instant.


    Alex felt his breath catch in his throat as he beheld the pain reflected in Serena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you alright, Serena? Has someone hurt you?¡± he inquired, torn between wanting her to confide in him and not bing too entangled in her troubles.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she assured him, wiping the tears away from her face. Her eyes wandered around the room until they settled upon the clock, which disyed the time as 3pm. Serena¡¯s eyes widened in shock, unable to fathom that she had slept for over five hours without Alex bothering to awaken her.

 Sweet Obsession 12

    ¡°If you desire, you can continue resting for a while longer. I will have the chef prepare lunch for us,¡± he suggested, rising to his feet.


    Serena shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry yet. Where are you headed?¡± she inquired, noticing his change of attire.


    ¡°To my home office. I have some business matters to attend to. If you find yourself bored, feel free to explore the house or take a dip in the pool,¡± he informed her before leaving the room.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Remaining in bed for over an hour, Serena couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt. She had witnessed the worried expression on Alex¡¯s face. Surprisingly, she had caught a glimpse of him kneeling beside her side of the bed, watching over her as she slept. He had shown her immense kindness, yet all she had managed to do was worry him. Determined to make it up to him, she decided to prepare their dinner.


    Leaving the bed, she made her way to the bathroom for a quick shower before changing into one of his shirts and shorts. Navigating the plethora of rooms on the lower level of the penthouse proved to be challenging, and Serena was on the verge of giving up on cooking until she stumbled upon thest door, which happened to be the kitchen.


    The kitchen was spacious, equipped with everything she needed. As Serena began to meticulously prepare their dinner, she remained oblivious to the fact that Alex was silently observing her. He had been standing there for over ten minutes, captivated by her culinary skills. Every movement she made was executed with precision, causing him to marvel at how wlessly his clothes adorned her.


    The garments hugged her body as if they were tailored specifically for her, a grin spread across his face as he listened to Serena¡¯s singing and witnessed her little twerk moves.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Alex! How long have you been here?¡± She blushed intensely at the mere thought of him watching her dance.


    ¡°Not too long, I see you¡¯re getting something ready. I¡¯m famished,¡± he remarked as he entered the kitchen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working so hard, I assumed you¡¯d be hungry after exerting yourself. Please have a seat, I¡¯ll serve you dinner.¡±


    Alex observed her curiously, puzzled as to why she was cooking in the first ce. He wondered where the cooks were and why they allowed Serena to prepare the meal. He walked over to the telephone and called the chef¡¯s quarters. ¡°Sara, why is Miss Serena cooking? Where are you?¡± he growled.


    Serena immediately stopped cooking and turned towards him. This was something she detested about him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me cooking dinner?¡± She asked, feeling hurt by hisck of appreciation for her efforts.


    ¡°You¡¯re a guest in my house, Serena. I employ cooks andpensate them generously each month. I don¡¯t understand why you should be making dinner for me.¡±


    Sara hurried in with one of the maids, both visibly terrified by the presence of Alex and Serena in the kitchen, especially since Serena had already begun cooking.


    ¡°Mr. Szar, please forgive us. We thought it wasn¡¯t yet time for dinner,¡± Sara stammered, her fear palpable.


    Alex gave them a piercing re. ¡°Not yet time for dinner? Have you checked the time? I pay you to not sit idly around the house! Dinner should have been prepared by now, not a guest doing it for you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re deeply sorry, sir,¡± they both said in unison. Sara immediately took the spoon from Serena¡¯s hands.


    Serena stared at Alex for a prolonged moment before storming out of the kitchen.


    ¡°I despise the way you speak to them. They¡¯re human beings too. Just because you¡¯re incredibly wealthy doesn¡¯t grant you the right to belittle anyone. I won¡¯t stand by and let you disrespect them simply because you were born into privilege!¡±


    Not pleased with her tone, Alex forcefully grabbed her arm, pulling her closer to him. His eyes burned with anger as they locked onto hers. ¡°Never presume to tell me what to say or how to treat my employees. I don¡¯t appreciate it, and when I don¡¯t appreciate something, I can be quite unpleasant.¡± His gaze trailed from her slightly parted lips down to her trembling body, and he became aroused.


    Pressing her against the wall, he kissed her fiercely, his hand slipping beneath her shirt, caressing her breasts. He moved his hand lower, slipping it into her shorts.


    Upon discovering her arousal, he began caressing her clitoris, remarking, ¡°uhm.. once again, you are wet for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh God!, Alex,¡± Serena moaned, shutting her eyes as he started rubbing her sensitive folds. Alex tugged down her shorts, allowing them to fall to her knees. As he leaned forward, his warm breath brushed against her neck while his two fingers prated her vagina. Serena gasped softly as he turned her around and bent her over.


    The sound of his zipper being undone only intensified her excitement. She felt his erect member slide deep inside her, while his hand moved to the front of her pussy, massaging it as he thrust, eliciting pleasurable moans from her. Initially, Alex moved slowly in and out, but gradually increased his pace. He groaned as her vaginal walls clenched around him, gripping her waist tightly as he pounded into her.


    Continuing his thrusts, Alex spun her around to face him, lifting her up so her back pressed against the wall. He entered her once more, this time with even more force, causing her backside to collide with the wall. Only when they reached their climax did he slow down, pulling her closer for a passionate kiss.


    ¡°That was incredibly intense. You are absolutely irresistible,¡± he praised, cing her back on her feet.


    He nted a quick kiss on her lips before adjusting his attire and running his fingers through his hair to appear presentable. ¡°Shall we head out for dinner?¡±


    Seated across from each other in the dining room, they savored their meal. Serena couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was bothering Alex. Ever since he had thrown his phone angrily across the room, he had been concealing his frustration. Her curiosity was piqued, wondering who could have upset him so abruptly.


    Observing Alex¡¯s cautious eating, Serena patiently waited for the right moment to inquire about his troubles. However, he beat her to it.

 Sweet Obsession 13

    ¡°When are you departing?¡± he asked, jolting her from her thoughts.


    Serena looked up at him, slightly puzzled. ¡°Immediately after dinner,¡± she replied, contemting if she had unknowingly done something that prompted his question.


    ¡°Alright, I will drive you back to your apartment,¡± he informed her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as his phone rang, Alex¡¯s face mirrored the same anger he had disyed when he threw his phone. Ignoring the call, he continued eating. After what felt like an eternity, with the caller persistently dialing over and over, he finally picked it up.


    ¡°Why have you been avoiding my calls?¡± a high-pitched female voice screeched through the phone, capturing Serena¡¯s attention.


    Upon hearing the woman on the phone continuously hurling offensive insults at Alex, Serena winced, wondering why he never responded to her messages in the first ce.


    In an attempt to not frighten Serena, Alex closed his eyes, struggling to control his anger. ¡°Pearl, what do you want? What is it that you truly desire from me?¡± he asked, frustrated that he had to speak softly to her.


    ¡°I miss you, Alex. I miss our intimate moments,¡± Pearl began to sob.


    Alex nced at Serena, noticing herck of interest in the conversation happening on the other end of the phone. Before answering Pearl¡¯s call, he had intentionally lowered the volume, ensuring Serena wouldn¡¯t overhear.


    ¡°This will be the final time you contact me regarding this matter. I will not tolerate such nonsense from you in the future,¡± he firmly stated, concluding the call. Blocking Pearl¡¯s number, Alex controlled his urge to say more than necessary. He didn¡¯t want to give Serena any hints about hisplicated rtionship with his stepmother.


    Alex didn¡¯t even have the courage to confide in his best friend once more about the recent events that took ce during his visit back home, and what he could do to end it. It was a mistake he wished he could have avoided at all costs. Now, as he observed Serena¡¯s expression, he could tell she was eager to uncover the truth.


    Determined to keep this secret to himself, he vowed never to involve her in his issues with Pearl. He would find a way to permanently remove her from his life.


    ¡°Do you have a job?¡± he asked, taking a sip of his juice. Alex couldn¡¯t understand why he suddenly inquired, but he couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity about Serena¡¯s professional endeavors.


    ¡°Not yet. I n on actively job searching soon since I recently relocated to this part of the city,¡± Serena responded, finishing the remaining bite of her sd.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to seek employment,¡± he told her, scooping up another spoonful of sd. Pushing the te away, Alex wiped his mouth with a napkin, stood up, and made his way to the living room. Retrieving his car keys, he entered the garage.


    Confused by his behavior, Serena questioned why he believed she didn¡¯t need to work. If she didn¡¯t have a job, how would she provide for herself, buy clothes, and pay her bills? She stood up, entered the room, and packed her clothes into a designer bag she found in his closet. Though tempted to take his clothes as well, she decided against it.


    Sitting patiently in his car, Alex contemted the situation. Pearl had genuinely irritated him, and he now believed it was time to bring a wife home. He no longer felt the need to search any further when the perfect candidate was right in front of him.


    Upon Serena¡¯s entrance into the passenger seat of his car, he directed his gaze towards her, noting the presence of concern etched across her countenance. ¡°Alex, have Imitted some wrongdoing?¡± she inquired, avoiding direct eye contact.


    Alex exhaled audibly and delicately lifted her face with his finger. ¡°Serena, you have done absolutely nothing wrong. I apologize for causing you distress. Before we go, may I make a request of you?¡±


    ¡°What might that be?¡± she responded, relieved to finally have an opportunity to reciprocate his kindness during her stay in his apartment.


    ¡°I implore you to apany me to my parents¡¯ residence for dinner next week, as my fianc¨¦e¡±


    Serena scrutinized Alex, suspecting another one of his attempts to taunt her. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e? That notion seems highly improbable, Alex. We have not acquainted ourselves for a substantial enough duration to warrant embarking on dates and meeting your family. I cannot fathom partaking in a dinner with your parents.¡±


    ¡°A genuine romantic engagement is not what I am proposing. It is merely an act, whereby you pretend to be my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°And why should I undertake such a charade?¡±


    ¡°The reasons behind it are inconsequential. Just agree to it, if you will.¡±


    Shaking her head in an attempt to disengage from the situation, she began making her way out of the car. ¡°I refuse toply unless you elucidate your motives for having me partake in this farce of being your girlfriend at your parents¡¯ dinner.¡±


    Alex followed suit, leaving the vehicle behind. ¡°Very well, my family harbors the opinion that I should cease my frivolous endeavors and seek amitted rtionship with a respectable woman. In order to cate their demands, I require your cooperation in this endeavor.¡±


    Serena shook her head once more, adamantly refusing to acquiesce. ¡°I will not entertain this proposal unless you disclose your reasons. However, I assure you, I will not partake in this pretense of being your girlfriend at a family dinner.¡±


    ¡°I am prepared topensate you ording to your fiscal desires once the charade has concluded. Is this arrangement satisfactory to you?¡±


    After a heavy exhtion, Serena deliberated for a few moments before finally nodding. ¡°Very well, I agree to your proposition. Now, kindly take me to my apartment¡±


    Wearing a smile, Alex nted a quick kiss on her cheek before she entered the car. Once she settled, he assumed the driver¡¯s seat. Upon their arrival at Serena¡¯s apartment, she wasted no time in bidding farewell, hastily exiting the vehicle. Alex promptly joined her and escorted her to her front door. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he uttered.


    Drawing her close, he bestowed upon her a tender, passionate kiss that lingered for an extended duration. ¡°Rest well. I shall contact youter,¡± he whispered as she closed the door behind her. Leaning against the door, she traced her lips where his had briefly made contact. There was an undeniable distinction to the manner in which he had kissed her ¨C it possessed a sweet, fervent quality, devoid of mere carnal desire.

 Sweet Obsession 14

    epting Alex¡¯s proposition to masquerade as his pretend girlfriend had been an impulsive decision for Serena. She had given no thought to the preparation required for meeting his parents, nor had she ever partaken in such a risky endeavor before.


    If she were to identally reveal something she shouldn¡¯t have said, what would happen?


    And what if her father discovers that she was only pretending to be dating his son?


    Sitting on the chair, Serena felt a shiver run down her spine, contemting the nature of Alex¡¯s family and why he selected her to partake in his scheme.


    Alex had not seen Serena in two days, and she had been constantly upying his thoughts. Each day, he couldn¡¯t help but think about her.


    He regretted asking Serena to pretend to be his fianc¨¦e. There was something about her that made him feel secure when he was with her.


    He had tried calling her, only to realize that he never saved her number. Thankfully, he still remembered her address and couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He wanted to be with her again, and he was sure she felt the same way. Ovee with desire, he needed to have sex to ease his tension. Knowing it waste in the evening, he assumed she would be at her apartment.


    Grabbing his car keys and jacket, he made his way to her ce. He briefly thought about getting her a flower, but decided against it. He wanted to take things slowly and cautiously. He had doubts about whether she was being genuine or if it was all an act. He needed to confirm that she was his ideal woman.


    As he knocked loudly on the door, Serena, who had just finished showering, was startled. She furrowed her brow, wondering who could be knocking on her door at 8pm on a Friday, she quickly dried her body, change into her nightwear, fix her hair and walked over to the door.


    Upon opening the door, she saw Alex standing there, his eyes darkening at the sight of her in a sexy nightwear, indicating she had just finished her night routine.


    ¡°Why are you here sote?¡± she asked as he barged into her apartment.


    Alex took in the small room, not pleased that she was living in such cramped quarters.


    ¡°I realized I didn¡¯t have your number and wanted to check on you,¡± he exined.


    Serena looked at him for a moment. ¡°Well, as you can see, I¡¯m fine. So, can you leave now?¡± she replied. Serena tried to calm her racing heart upon seeing him at the door.


    This man had the ability to take her breath away. He was the epitome of a handsome, irresistible god, and what bothered her was that Alex knew it too. He could have any woman he desired.


    Alex chuckled softly, starting to appreciate this new side of her, her wild side. ¡°You can¡¯t just ask me to leave when I¡¯ve just arrived,¡± he said.


    ¡°I own this apartment, and I can tell anyone to leave. Just because we had sex and then agreed to act as fake fianc¨¦s doesn¡¯t give you the right to barge into my ce at 8pm,¡± she retorted defiantly.


    Alex¡¯s face hardened. He enjoyed her sharp tongue, but didn¡¯t appreciate the way she spoke to him. Before Serena couldprehend what was happening, he pinned her against the wall.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With his gaze fixed on the enticing, yet skimpy nightie she wore, he sternly reminded her, ¡°I explicitly mentioned my disapproval of suchnguage. At this very moment, I am in dire need of you.¡± He gently cradled her face in his hand and indulged in a passionate kiss that left her weak in the knees.


    Serena wasn¡¯t in the mood for this encounter, but the instant their lips met, a spark of desire ignited within her, and she could feel his arousal pressing against her.


    In a swift motion, she removed his shirt, pulling it over his head and discarding it on the floor. Before she knew it, he had lifted her up and carried her into the bedroom. Once there, Alexid her down on the bed, removed her nightie, and discarded his own pants. ¡°All day, I¡¯ve been consumed by thoughts of your sweet pussy, and how it would feel to be inside you¡­¡± He positioned himself above her and greedilytched onto her breasts, savoring their taste.


    He continued to suckle and caress her delicate form, eliciting faster breaths from Serena, whose body quivered with anticipation. As his rigid length entered her, his lips migrated from her mouth to her neck, thrusting with intensity. Serena couldn¡¯t suppress the throaty moans that escaped her as she sumbed to the pleasurable sensations. ¡°For the past two days, I couldn¡¯t rid my mind of the image of passionately iming you. I desired you desperately and couldn¡¯t wait any longer¡­¡± He relentlessly pounded into her with his thick cock, keeping her still. ¡°I will persist in iming your body until you acknowledge that I am the only man capable of satisfying you.¡±


    As he delved even deeper, Serena groaned, feeling his powerful thrusts and acknowledging that his deration held an undeniable truth. No other man could provide her with the satisfaction Alex was bestowing upon her.


    Withdrawing from her, he swiftly flipped her over, positioning her on all fours. Serena gasped when he entered her from behind, but she realized he hadn¡¯t caused her any pain; it was merely unexpected. With one leg on the floor and the other on the bed, he prated her repeatedly, intensifying the pace of their passionate coupling. The symphony of their bodies colliding echoed throughout her small bedroom, apanied by their harmonious moans and grunts until they both climax.

 Mafia Scandal 1

    ¡°You¡¯re fucking cheating on me?!¡±I growled after hurling our side table across the room.


    Upon collision, it smashed to pieces and fell into a wooden pile in the middle of the kitchen floor. Annalise shrieked and leapt back, horror written across her face. ¡°Dante! You¡¯re acting crazy. Stop it!¡±


    ¡°How the fuck am I supposed to act?!¡± I snarled. ¡°My wife is cheating on me.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I am not,¡± she cried out.


    But I had found the pictures that she had sent him and all the dirtyte night texts. We had been married for less than a fucking year, and this was how she treated me? This was what she did when I murdered men in their homes for betraying our family.


    What the fuck did she think would happen when I found out?


    ¡°Call him,¡± I gritted out between my teeth. ¡°Call him right fucking now.¡±


    ¡°Dante,¡± she whispered. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking right, Anna. I don¡¯t understand.¡± I balled my hands into tight fists, wanting to hurl them right into the walls. But if I split my knuckles open now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to kick this fucker¡¯s face inter. So I stepped toward her, snatched her throat, and pinned her against the wall. ¡°I give you the fucking world, and you let another man slide his dick into you.¡±


    ¡°N-No,¡± she whispered. ¡°I-I don¡¯t.¡±


    I snatched her phone from her, tapped on Rory¡¯s name in her contacts, and pressedCall. ¡°Tell him toe over right now, and don¡¯t you fucking cry to him. I don¡¯t want him knowing that I¡¯m about to kill his fucking ass until it happens.¡±


    ¡°Rory,¡± she whispered into the phone, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Come over.¡±


    While I couldn¡¯t hear what that dickhead sounded like, I would know what the insides of his stomach felt like tonight when I ripped it out as my lovely cheating wife watched. I didn¡¯t care how loudly she screamed at me to stop either.


    ?


    Fifteen minutester, Rory the Fuckhead knocked on the front door.


    In a blind rage, I flung it open and seized him by her¨C


    My hand wrapped around a woman¡¯s throat, and she yelped out and grabbed my arm, her huge eyes wide. She nced past me at Annalise, her full lips parting and a soft, ¡°Y-You¡¯re hurting me,¡± escaping her mouth.


    I released my hold and red down at her. ¡°Where the fuck is Rory?¡±


    After she grasped onto the wall to catch her breath, she stared up at me through wide eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She nced past me at my wife again. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m Rory.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Rory?¡±


    ¡°I told you that it wasn¡¯t a man,¡± Annalise whispered behind me.


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating on me with a woman?¡± I growled.


    ¡°Cheating?¡± Rory said, confusion crossing her face. ¡°She said you were okay with it.¡±


    I snapped my gaze to my wife. ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Dante,¡± my wife whispered, walking past me to Rory. She wrapped her arms around her waist from behind, her hands traveling to her full breasts, gently squeezing them. ¡°Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡±


    ¡°Anna,¡± I said, my dick twitching inside my suit pants.


    ¡°Let¡¯s face it,¡± Annalise murmured, fingers curling over the hem of her shirt, tugging down on it in the middle of the hallway and exposing more of her tits. ¡°We both knew that we would never settle down. Even with this ring on my finger.¡±


    ¡°Anna,¡± I warned, harsher this time.


    ¡°I see the way you look at other women at the club,¡± she murmured. ¡°Share her with me.¡±


    She dropped her mouth to the nape of Rory¡¯s neck, slowly dragging her full lips up the column of her throat and to her cheek, then gently kissed her. I red at my wife, watching her touch another woman, my dick hardening.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anna,¡± Rory whispered, staring up at me through innocent eyes. ¡°Are you sure¨C¡±


    From behind, Anna gently took Rory¡¯s chin and tilted it into her direction, so she could kiss her right on the mouth. Anna nced at me for a moment as she slipped her tongue into Rory¡¯s mouth, turning Rory around and pressing her tits against hers.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Anna,¡± Rory murmured again between kisses, ncing nervously over at me.


    My wife ran her hand down Rory¡¯s body, dragging her fingertips across her curves, then she brushed them against the front of Rory¡¯s skirt. She smirked against Rory¡¯s lips and moved her hand under the material.


    ¡°Come on, Dante,¡± Anna taunted, moving her hand back and forth. ¡°Touch her.¡±


    I drew my tongue across the back of my teeth and pressed a hand against the front of my pants, my balls warm and heavy. Anna pulled her wet fingers from Rory¡¯s skirt and stuck them into my mouth.


    ¡°She¡¯s so wet for you,¡± my wife murmured.


    When she pulled her fingers away from my mouth, I seized her wrist and continued sucking the juices off them. Rory inhaled sharply, eyes wide and nipples poking against her thin shirt.


    Anna would drive me fucking mad one of these days.


    With her free hand, Anna gripped my cock through my pants and slowly stroked it through the material. I groaned and tugged them both into the skyrise, mming the door behind us and whipping off my belt.


    ¡°You and your little toy are going to pay for this, Anna,¡± I warned.


    ¡°I highly doubt¨C¡± her bratty little mouth started to say.


    Seizing her by the throat, I pinned her against the door and shoved her to the ground. ¡°Open your mouth like a good girl, so I can fuck the brattiness right out of it,¡± I growled. And when my wife wouldn¡¯t, I turned toward Rory. ¡°Open her mouth.¡±

 Mafia scandal/ One Night

    Rory widened her eyes, but then dropped to her knees behind my wife. She tilted Anna¡¯s head back and kissed her from above, slipping her fingers into the corners of her mouth like fishhooks and pulled away, so my wife¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    Iced my hand into her messy hair and mmed my dick into her throat. She gagged on my cock and went to jerk her head back, but Rory held her in ce. I pulled my dick out of my wife and grabbed Rory¡¯s chin with my free hand, pulling her face over Anna¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Open,¡± I ordered.


    After Rory opened her mouth, I thrust myself into her throat. She stared up at me through wide, teary eyes, but didn¡¯t gag when I hit the back of it. I grunted and mmed my dick harder into her mouth, wanting to see how much and how hard she could take it. What would make her gag, drool, and jerk back on me?


    But the harder I thrusted, the more she took.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d like that,¡± Anna murmured. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a gag reflex.¡±


    Once I pounded my cock into her a couple more times, I switched back to my wife, using both of their warm, wet mouths for my pleasure. It was the least Annalise could offer me after cheating for God knew how long with Rory.


    ¡°Get on the couch,¡± I growled, finally pulling out of Anna¡¯s mouth. ¡°Lie on each other.¡±


    Anna grabbed Rory¡¯s hand and skipped over to the couch, shedding her clothes. Once Anna sat down, she tugged off Rory¡¯s shirt,tched her mouth over one of Rory¡¯s nipples, and pulled her on top of her. Rory gasped, her tits swaying against my wife¡¯s chest.


    I grunted again, positioned myself between their legs, and seized a fistful of Rory¡¯s hair. When I tugged back on it, I mmed myself into her tight little hole. She clenched around me and moaned as my wife sucked on her tits.


    After curling my arm around her waist, I slid my fingers to her clit and rubbed small circles around the swollen bundle of nerves. She moaned again, this time into my wife¡¯s mouth, and pushed her hips back against mine. I thrust into her hard and fast, groping her ass with my free hand and staring down at my wife enjoying her toy.


    ¡°Lie back on the couch, Rory,¡± I growled, pulling out. ¡°My wife is going to eat you out.¡±


    Rory sucked in a sharp breath as they changed positions, with Rory on the couch and my wife on her knees between Rory¡¯s legs. Anna stuck her ass up in the air as she bent over and ate Rory¡¯s pussy.


    I ced my hand on her lower back to arch it even harder, then I plunged into my wife¡¯s hole, grunting from how warm and tight she was. One hand in her hair, I shoved Anna¡¯s face against Rory¡¯s cunt.


    ¡°You want to cheat on me with a woman?¡± I snarled. ¡°Suffocate in her fucking cunt.¡±


    Anna clenched around me, her tongue moving quickly against Rory¡¯s clit. I pounded harder into my wife, my balls heavy and aching to release inside her, to destroy her pretty pussy and fill it with my cum.


    Rory jerked back, her eyes rolling and her head lolling. ¡°F-F-Fuck!¡±


    And when I heard Anna cry out in pleasure too, I mmed my hips against hers and stilled, dumping all my cum inside her tight pussy.


    ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î


    One Night::


    WHAT the hell are you doing, Elena? Just what kind of game are you ying now?¡¯ Roth demanded angrily as he removed her hands, releasing her fingers from his shirt where she had unconsciously curled them in her attempt to get him to listen to what she wanted to say, to understand that she was no longer a child, that she was nowpletely and totally a woman¡­ a woman who loved and wanted him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Roth, this isn¡¯t a game,¡¯ she protested, her eyes starting to fill with anguished tears as he thrust her away. ¡®I want-¡®


    ¡®Oh, I know exactly what you want, Elena,¡¯ he interrupted her savagely. ¡®You want me to take you to bed. But right now what I feel more like doing-¡® He broke off, said something she couldn¡¯t quite catch under his breath and then turned to look at her so that the light fell sharply across his face, outlining the aristocratic arrogance of his profile.


    ¡®Your stepbrother is one of my closest friends and my employer and-¡®


    ¡®This doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Penn¡¯ Elena protested frantically.


    ¡®This is just between you and me, Roth¡¯


    ¡®You and me? There is no you and me,¡¯ he told her cruelly. ¡®You are just a schoolgirl, Elena, whilst I am a fully adult man.¡¯


    ¡®But Roth, I love you,¡¯ Elena pleaded desperately, throwing everything she had left into onest attempt to make him see how she felt.


    ¡®Really?¡¯ Roth drawled mockingly. ¡®How much? As much as the pop star you were ready to die for six months ago, or the pony you wanted three months before that?¡¯


    ¡®That was before I was properly grown up,¡¯ Elena told him. So very little space separated them-a few feet¡­ that was all. If she let him walk away from her now without at least trying¡­


    Boldly she closed the distance between them, taking him off guard as she ced her body close to his and wrapped her arms possessively around him, possessively and far too tightly for him to remove them as he had done so easily a few moments ago.


    ¡®Roth¡­.¡¯ She pleaded with him, lifting her face to him, her mouth trembling.


    ¡®Roth, please¡­¡¯


    She felt something that could have been a shudder galvanise his body before clumsily and inexpertly she pressed her mouth against his in a closed-lipped, untutored kiss.


    His mouth felt hard and hot, his skin where he had shaved thrillingly rough against her own. Fireworks ignited and exploded deep within her body; her heart was beating so fast she thought she might die of the excitement.

 One Night2

    ¡®Roth,¡¯ she moaned passionately against his mouth as she twisted with innocent provocation against his body.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Suddenly his own arms were around her, not pushing her away as he had done earlier, but holding onto her, his fingers biting hard into her slender arms as he slid one hand into the back of her hair, holding her head still whilst his mouth started to move on hers.


    Elena felt her head start to spin and her knees go weak.


    If she had thought that her heart was beating fast before, that was nothing to the way it was pounding now. Her whole body ached and pulsed with the intoxication of what was happening.


    Roth! Roth!


    She loved him so much, wanted him so much. Eagerly she pressed her still coltishly youthful body even closer to his. She could feel every nerve-ending in her skin aching with the intensity of her yearning for him.


    The tip of his tongue was caressing the softly swollen outline of her mouth.


    She wanted him to make love to her so desperately. Thesest few weeks, whilst they had been working together clearing the overgrown stagnantke in the woods on her stepbrother¡¯s estate, working on a conservation project which Rotj, as her stepbrother¡¯s estate manager, had been overseeing, she hade to see him in a new light and in doing so had fallen head over heels in love with him, with all the passion and intensity of her sixteen-year-old nature.


    And now, after the corrosive hurt of all his recent rebuffs, all his painful rejections of her attempts to make him realize how she felt, here he was holding her, kissing her¡­ wanting her¡­


    A fiercely sharp thrill of feminine excitement spun through her. Her breasts ached for the touch of his hands, to be held and caressed by him as she had read about, seen in films. The thought of their two naked bodies entwined in the sensual privacy of Roth¡¯s bed was almost too much for her. Eagerly she opened her mouth, inviting him to probe deeper with his tongue, but then abruptly, to her shock, he was suddenly pushing her away as quickly as he had taken hold of her, his face dark with anger.


    ¡°Roth, wh-what is it¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ she stammered.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Oh, for God¡¯s sake¡­¡¯ she heard him mutter. ¡®The fact that you even need to ask that kind of question shows, you even need to ask that kind of question shows just how¡­ You¡¯re a child still, Elena¡­ Six months from now¡­¡¯


    She bit down hard on her bottom lip when she saw the irritation in his eyes as he ran his hand through his thick dark copper hair.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ I should never have done that¡­¡¯ he told her tersely.


    Elena felt her eyes fill with vulnerable tears.


    ¡®You kissed me,¡¯ she protested shakily. ¡®You wanted me¡­¡¯


    ¡®No, Elena,¡¯ she heard Roth telling her grittily. ¡®What I wanted¡­¡¯ he told her bluntly, ¡®was not you, but what you offered. I¡¯m a man, and when a womanes on to me, offering me sex¡­¡¯ He stopped and shook his head. ¡®You¡¯re a child still, Elena.¡¯


    ¡®I bet if we were in bed together you wouldn¡¯t be saying that,¡¯ Elena challenged him boldly, adding recklessly, ¡®I¡¯m not a child at all, Roth, and I could prove it to you¡­¡¯


    She heard the savage hiss as he expelled the air from his lungs.


    ¡®Dear God,¡¯ she heard him rasp, ¡®have you the first idea of what you¡¯re saying¡­ suggesting¡­?¡¯


    ¡®I want you, Roth¡­ I love you¡­¡¯


    ¡®Well, I sure as hell don¡¯t want or love you,¡¯ he told her ferociously, his face suddenly shockingly pale underneath its weather-beaten tan. ¡®And let me give you a small warning, Elena: if you continue to go around offering yourself to men, sooner orter one of them¡¯s going to take you up on your offer and I promise you that the experience won¡¯t be a pleasant one. You¡¯re far too young to be experimenting with sex, and when you are old enough it should be with someone of your own age and not¡­ I¡¯m a man, not a boy, Elena,¡¯ he told her brutally, ¡®and¡­ well, let¡¯s just say that the idea of taking some over-excited and inexperienced little virgin to bed and ying touchy-feely games with her is not my idea of a particrly satisfying rtionship-not sexually, not mentally and certainly not emotionally¡­


    ¡®Go and find someone your own age to y with,¡¯ he told her grimly.


    For a moment elena was tempted to protest, to argue and plead, or even more daringly to throw herself back into his arms and prove to him that she could make him want her despite her age and herck of experience. She was not normally so easily defeated or diminished, but something deep down inside, some very new sense of womanliness, shrank from enduring another rejection from him. And so, instead, swallowing back the tears she was aching to cry, she lifted her head and, tilting her chin to him defiantly, said, ¡®Yes, I think I will¡­¡¯


    There had been one boy in particr in the party of co-workers involved inThere had been one boy in particr in the party of co-workers involved in the conservation campaign who had shown a very marked interest in her. At the time, newly, wildly in love with Rith, she hadn¡¯t paid him very much attention, but now¡­


    A militant sparkle illuminated her eyes. She could see Roth beginning to frown.


    ¡®Elena,¡¯ he warned. Angrily she refused to stop and listen to him, he had no jurisdiction over her.


    The bright delicacy of her newly emergent tender love was already tarnishing and fading as resentment, pride and enmity took its ce.


    Roth!


    She loved him but now she felt as though she could very easilye to hate him-she certainly wanted to hate him.

 One Night 3

    ¡®YOU¡¯RE not serious¡­¡¯


    Elena frowned as she studied the synopsis pinned to the front of the file her employer had just handed her.


    Michael Velmer the fourth was the kind of entric billionaire who, by rights, only ought to have existed in fairy stories-as a particrly genial and indulgent godfather, Sylvie thought. She had been introduced to him at a party to which she had been invited by some acquaintances of her stepbrother¡¯s. She had only gone to the party because she had been feeling particrly lost and insignificant, having only recently left her American college and moved to New York. They had got chatting and Lloyd had begun to tell her about the trials and traumas he had experienced in running the huge wealthy Trust set up by his grandfather.


    ¡°The old man had this thing about stately homes, I guess I kinda feel the same.


    He owned a fair handful of the things himself, so he kinda had a taste for them, if you know what I mean. There was the ntation down in Carolina and then a couple of chateaux in France and a pzzo in Venice, so it just kinda happened naturally that he should have this idea of using his millions to preserve and protect big houses, and now the Trust has a whole skew of them all over the world, and more wanting to have the Trust bankroll them every day.¡¯


    Elena, with her own admittedly second-hand experience of her stepbrother¡¯s problems in running and financing his ownrge family estate in Ennd, had quite naturally been very interested in what Lloyd had had to say, but it had still surprised her a few dayster to receive not just a telephone call from him but the offer of a job as his personal assistant.


    Elena wasn¡¯t sixteen any longer, nor was she the naive and perhaps over protected girl she had once been. Michael might be in his early sixties and might, so far, not have done or said anything to suggest that he had any ulterior motive whatsoever in making contact with her, but nevertheless, having asked him for time to consider his unexpected offer, the first thing Elena had done was telephone her stepbrother in Ennd and ask for his advice.


    An unscheduled and unfortunately brief visit from Lucas and his wife Lia to vet Michael and talk over the situation with Elena had resulted in her deciding to take the job, a decision which, twelve months down the line, she regrly paused to congratte herself on making, or at least she had done until now.


    Her work was varied and fascinating, and barely left her with any time to her work was varied and fascinating, and barely left her with any time to draw breath, never mind for any personal rtionships with members of the opposite sex, but that didn¡¯t worry Elena. So far, what she had learned from her experiences with men was that she was a particrly poor judge of the breed.


    First there had been her revoltingly humiliating teenage crush on Roth and his rejection of her, then there had been the appalling danger she had put herself and her family in with her foolish involvement with Dane.


    She and Dane might never have been lovers but she had known, from the first, of his involvement in the drug scene and, as foolishly as she had tried to convince herself that Roth would fall in love with her, she had also tried to convince herself that Dane was simply a lost soul in need of protecting and saving.


    She had been wrong on both counts. Love was thest emotion Roth had ever felt for her. And as for Dane¡­ Well, thankfully he was now safely out of her life.


    Her new job took every minute of her time and every ounce of her energy.


    Each new property the Trust decided to ¡®adopt¡¯ had to be inspected, vetted and then painstakingly brought up to the same standard as all the other properties the Trust financed and opened to the general public.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena knew that her employer¡¯s highly individualistic and personalised way of deciding which of the multitude of properties he was offered as potential new additions to the Trust¡¯s portfolio were worth acquiring caused other organisations to eye him slightly askance. For Michael to ept a house it had to have what he described as the ¡®right feel¡¯, but his entricities tended to make Elena feel almost maternally protective of him.


    Or at least they had until now.


    To return from a six-week trip to Prague, where she had been supervising the takeover of a particrly beautiful if horrendously run-down eighteenth-century pce they had recently added to their acquisitions, to discover that in her absence Michael had made yet another acquisition in the form of Haverton Hall, a huge neossical building set in its own parnd in Derbyshire, had caused her heart to sink into her shoes.

 One Night 4

    ¡®But Elena, this ce is a gem, a perfect example of English neossicism,¡¯ she could hear Michael protesting as he studied her stubborn expression. ¡®I promise you, you¡¯ll love it. I¡¯ve had Tara book you onto the day after tomorrow¡¯s Concorde flight for London. I thought you¡¯d be pleased. You were onlyining way back in the spring how much you wanted to spend more time with your stepbrother and his wife and their son¡­


    ¡®This house¡­ Did I tell you, by the way, that the guy who inherited it just¡¯This house¡­ Did I tell you, by the way, that the guy who inherited it just happens to know your stepbrother and that¡¯s how he¡¯d got to hear about us? It seems that he was telling your stepbrother about the problems he was experiencing, having unexpectedly inherited this ce, and Alex suggested that he should get in touch with me¡­ I wasn¡¯t too sure at first. After all, we¡¯ve already got that pretty little Georgian ce down near Brighton, but, well, I kinda felt I owed it to Lucas, so I flew over to Britain and went to have a look.¡¯


    Elena closed her eyes as she listened to Lloyd extolling the virtues of Haverton Hall.


    How could she admit to him that it wasn¡¯t so much the house itself she objected to as its owner? Its owner¡­


    There it was on the front page of the report¡­ Haverton Hall¡­ Owner¡­ Sir Rothford Carrington. Sir Rothford now, not just Roth any longer¡­ Not that Elena was impressed by a title. How could she be when her own stepbrother was an earl?


    She had known all about Roth¡¯s unexpected inheritance of course. It had been the subject of a good deal of discussion at Christmas, when she had gone home, not least because Roth, with an estate of his own to run, quite naturally could no longer run her stepbrother¡¯s.


    No one, least of all Roth himself, had expected that he would inherit. After all, his cousin had only been in his early forties and had seemed perfectly fit. Thest thing anyone imagined was that he would suffer a fatal heart attack.


    Elena had smiled politely, but without interest. Thest thing, thest person she wanted to waste time talking about was Roth.


    Her memories of the way he had rejected her might have been carefully and very deeply buried but¡­ but every time she returned to her brother¡¯s home she was painfully reminded of her eighteen-year-old self and her vulnerability.


    No question about it, she must have annoyed and aggravated Roth with her unwanted adoration, but surely he could have handled the situation and her a little more gently, let her down a bit more caringly instead of¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena was aware that Michael was watching her expectantly. How could she, as her instincts urged her to do, totally and tly refuse to have anything to do with Roth? She couldn¡¯t. She was a woman now, a twenty eight years old woman who prided herself on her professionalism, a woman who along with her outward New York shine and gloss had also developed an inner self-worth and determination. She loved her work and she truly believed that what Michael and the Trust were doing was sextremely worthwhile


    Secretly, there was nothing she enjoyed more than watching the houses that Michael rescued from their often pitiful state of decay being restored to their former glory¡­ Perhaps it was idealistic and, yes, even foolishly romantic of her, but there was something about watching the process, of seeing these once grand homes rising phoenix-like from the ashes of their own neglect, that touched a chord within her.


    She could well understand what motivated Michael and she suspected that, ironically, it had been that long-ago conservation scheme she had worked on under Roth¡¯s supervision which had awakened within her the awareness of how very important it was to preserve and care for-to protect-andscape and its architecture, which had ultimately led to her sharing Michael¡¯s passion for their task.


    However, Elena¡¯s responsibility as an employee of the Trust included a duty not just to share micheal¡¯s enthusiasm but to make sure as well that the Trust¡¯s acquisitions were funded and run in a businesslike manner, and that the Trust¡¯s money was used shrewdly and wisely and not wasted or squandered-a responsibility which Elena took very seriously. No project, and certainly no bill, was too small for Elena to break down and scrutinise very carefully indeed, a fact which caused the Trust¡¯s ountants toment approvingly on her attention to detail and her excellent bookkeeping.


    It had been pointless for him to protest when they had been renovating the Vian pzzo that he preferred the red silk to the gold which Elena had favoured.


    ¡®Red is almost twice as expensive,¡¯ she had pointed out sternly, adding as a clincher, ¡®And besides, the records we¡¯ve managed to trace all indicate that this room was originally decorated in gold and hung with gold drapes¡­¡¯


    ¡®Then gold it is, then.¡¯ Michael had given in with a sigh, but Elena had been the one who had been forced to give in to him a few weekster when, on their departure from Venice, Michael had presented her with a set of the most exquisite and expensive leather luggage crafted as only the Italians could craft leather.


    ¡®michael, I can¡¯t possibly ept this,¡¯ Elena had protested with a small gasp.


    ¡®Why not? It is your birthday, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Michael had countered, and of course he had been right, and ultimately Elena had given in.


    Although, as she had told her stepbrother defensively at Christmas when Lia had marvelled enviously at the luggage, ¡®I didn¡¯t want to ept it but Michael would have been hurt if I hadn¡¯t.¡¯ She¡¯d added worriedly, ¡®Lucas, do you think I should have refused¡­? If you¡­¡¯


    ¡®Elena, the luggage is beautiful and you did the right thing to ept it,¡¯ lucas had reassured her gently. ¡®Stop worrying, little one,¡¯ he had reassured her gently. ¡®Stop worrying, little one,¡¯ he hadmanded her.


    ¡®Little one¡¯! Only lucas ever called her that, and it made her feel so¡­ so protected and safe.


    Protected and safe? She was an adult, a 28years old woman, for heaven¡¯s sake, and more than capable of protecting herself, of keeping herself safe. Irritably she dragged her attention back to the file she was holding.

 One Night 5

    You don¡¯t approve, do you?¡¯ Michael demanded, shaking his head ruefully.


    ¡®Just wait until you see it, though, Elena. You¡¯ll love it. It¡¯s a perfect example of¡­¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯re already very close to the limit of this year¡¯s budget,¡¯ She warned him sternly, ¡®and-¡®


    ¡®So what? We¡¯ll just have to increase this year¡¯s funding,¡¯ he told her with typicalid-back geniality.


    ¡®michael,¡¯ Elena protested, ¡®you¡¯re talking about an increase of heaven alone knows how many million dors¡­ The Trust¡­¡¯


    ¡®I am the Trust,¡¯ Michael reminded her gently, and Elena had to acknowledge that he spoke the truth. Even so, she gave him an ironic look to which he responded by informing her loftily, ¡®I¡¯m just doing what I know the old man would have wanted me to do¡­¡¯


    ¡®By buying a decaying neossical pile in the middle of Derbyshire?¡¯ She asked him dryly.


    And she was still shaking her head as he told her winningly, ¡®You¡¯ll love it, Elena.. I promise you!¡¯


    Cravenly Elena was tempted to tell him that she was far too busy and that he would have to find someone else to take charge of this particr project, but her pride-the same pride which had kept her going, kept her head held high and her spirit strong through Roth rejection of her and everything that had followed-refused to allow her to do so.


    This time she and Roth would be meeting on equal ground-as adults-and this time¡­ this time¡­


    This time what? This time she wasn¡¯t going to let him hurt her. This time her attitude towards him would be cool, distant and totally businesslike.


    This time¡­


    Elena closed her eyes as she felt the tiny shivers of apprehension icing down her spine. Thest time she had seen Roth had been when he had unexpectedly turned up at the airport three years ago when she had been leaving Ennd to finish her degree course in America. She could still remember the shock it had given her to see him there, the shock and the sharply sweet surge of helpless given her to see him there.


    She had still been so vulnerable and naive then, a part of her still hoping that maybe, just maybe, he had changed his mind¡­ his heart¡­ But of course he had not. He had been there simply to assure himself that she was actually leaving the country and his life.


    Lucas knew, of course, that she had once had a foolish adolescent crush on his friend and employee but, thankfully, that was all he did know; thankfully, he had no knowledge of that shaming and searingly painful, never to be thought about, never mind talked about incident that had taken ce when she had still been at university in Ennd.


    No one knew about that. Only she and Roth. But that was all in the past now, and she was determined that this time when she and Roth met, as meet they would surely have to, she would be the one who would have the upper hand and he would be the one who would be the supplicant; she would have the power to deny and refuse him what he wanted and he would have to beg and plead with her.


    Immediately Elena¡¯s opened her eyes. What on earth had got into her? That kind of warped, vengeful thinking was, to her mind, as foolish and adolescent as her youthful infatuation with Roth had been. She was above all that kind of thing.


    She had to be; her job demanded it. No, she would make no distinction between


    Roth and all the other clients she had had to deal with. The fact that Roth had once cruelly and uncaringly turned down her pleas for his love, for his lovemaking, the fact that he had once rejected and demeaned her, would make no difference to the way she treated him. She was above all that kind of small-mindedness.


    Proudly she lifted her head as she continued to listen to Michael enthusiastically telling her the virtues of histest ¡®find¡¯.


    *


    Roth stared grimly around the unfurnished, dusty and cobweb-festooned hallway of Haverton Hall. The smell of neglect and the much more ominous dry rot hung malodorously on the still,te afternoon air. Therge room, inmon with the rest of the Hall, had a deste, down-at-heel air of weariness which reminded him ufortably of the elderly great-uncle who had owned the property when


    Roth was growing up. Visits to see him had been something which he had always dreaded and, ironically, he could remember how relieved he had been to discover that it was not he but an older cousin who would ultimately inherit the responsibility for the vast, empty, neglected house


    But now that cousin was dead and he, Roth, was Haverton¡¯s owner, or at least he had been until a week or so ago, when he had finally and thankfully signed the papers which would convey legal ownership of Haverton and all the problems that went with it into the hands of Michael Velmer.


    His initial reaction when he had unexpectedly and unwontedly inherited the ce had been to make enquiries to see if any of the British trusts could be persuaded to take it over, but, as their representatives had quickly and wryly exined, the trusts were awash with unwanted properties and deluged with despairing owners wanting them to take on even more.


    Faced with the prospect of having to stand aside and watch as the house and itsnds fell into an even greater state of decay, Roth hadn¡¯t known what on earth he was going to do-his inheritance had been the house and thend; there hadn¡¯t been any money to leave for its upkeep-and then Lucas had happened to mention the existence of an entric American billionaire whose main vocation and purpose in life was the buying up and restoring of old properties which he then opened to the public, and Roth had lost no time in getting in touch with him.


    To his relief Michael had flown over to Ennd to view the house and promptly dered that he loved it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 One Night 6

    That relief had turned to something very different, though, when he had received a fax from Michael advising him that his assistant, Ms Elena Bet, would be flying over to Britain to act as his representative over the repair and renovation of the property. He could, of course, have simply chosen to turn his back, walk away, and leave someone else to liaise with Elena, but Roth wasn¡¯t like that. If he had a job to do he preferred to see it through for himself, no matter how unwanted or potentially problematic that task might be.


    Potentially problematic! A bitter half-smile curled his mouth. There was nothing potential about the problems that Elena was likely to cause him¡­ Nothing potential at all.


    He had heard scraps of news about her over the years, of course, mainly from lucas and Lia. Elena hadpleted her degree course and majored summacumude¡­ She was living in New York and looking for a job¡­ She had got a job¡­ Elena was working in Venice¡­ In Rome¡­ In Prague¡­ Elena¡­ Elena¡­ Elena¡­


    Lucas and Lia weren¡¯t his only sources of information, though. Only the previous winter in London, Roth had unexpectedly bumped into her mother,


    Luca¡¯s stepmother, predictably just outside Harvey Nichols. Belinda had gushed enthusiastically over his recent elevation to the peerage, She had always been the most appalling snob and Roth could still remember how bitterly she had opposed Luca¡¯s request to her after his father had died that Elena be allowed to stay on at Otel ce with him instead of being sent to boarding school.


    ¡®Elenq cannot possibly live with you, Lucas,¡¯ she had told him sharply. ¡®For one thing it simply wouldn¡¯t be proper. There is, after all, no blood rtionship between you. And for another¡­ She has been spending far too much time with the wrong sort of people.¡¯N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Roth, who had been standing outside Luca¡¯s library whilst this conversation had been taking ce, had turned round and been about to walk away when, to his disgust, he had suddenly heard his own name mentioned. Lucas had demanded of his stepmother, ¡®What wrong sort of people¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Well, Roth for a start¡­ Oh, I know you count him as one of your friends, but he¡¯s still merely an employee and-¡®


    Lucas had immediately exploded, informing his stepmother, much to Roth¡¯s chagrin, ¡®Roth is a friend and, as for anything else, he happens to be far better born than either you or I.¡¯


    ¡®Really?¡¯ hade back the acid retort. ¡®He might be better born, Lucas, but he still doesn¡¯t have any money. Elena is very much in danger of developing the sort of crush on him that could totally ruin her reputation if she¡¯s to make the right sort of marriage.¡¯


    ¡®¡±The right sort of marriage¡±?¡¯ Lucas had retorted angrily. ¡®For heaven¡¯s sake, what century are you living in¡­?¡¯


    ¡®elena is my daughter and there¡¯s no way I want her mixing with the estate workers¡­ and that includes Roth¡­. And whilst we¡¯re on the subject, lucas, I really do think that as Elena¡¯s stepbrother you do have a responsibility to her to protect her from unsuitable¡­ friendships¡­¡¯


    Roth could still remember how bitterly, furiously angry he had been, how humiliated he had felt¡­ He had made sure that he kept his distance from Elena after that, even if elena herself had not made that particrly easy. He had been twenty-eight then, ten years older than elena. A man, whilst she was still only a child.


    A child¡­ A child who had told him passionately that she loved and wanted him; a child who had demanded even more passionately that he love her back, that he make love to her¡­ with her¡­ that he show her¡­ teach her¡­ take her¡­


    He could have wrung her pretty little neck for that¡­ wrung it or- He could still remember how she had defied him, flinging herself into his arms, wrapping them round him, pressing her soft lips against him.. Then, he had managed to resist her¡­ just¡­ that time¡­


    She had always been so passionately intense. It was perhaps no wonder that the love she had professed to feel for him had ultimately turned to loathing and hatred.


    And now she wasing back. Not just to Ennd but here, to Haverton, into his home¡­ his life¡­


    What would she be like? Beautiful, of course; that went without saying¡­ Her mother had told him as much when he had bumped into her-not that he needed telling; it had been blindingly obvious even when she was a child that ultimately she would be an extraordinarily beautiful woman.


    ¡®You¡¯ll know, of course, that elena is working in New York¡­ for a billionaire¡­¡¯ Belinda had cooed happily at him, smiling with satisfaction.


    ¡®He¡¯s totally besotted with her of course,¡¯ she had added, and though it hadn¡¯t been put into as many words Roth had gained the distinct impression from Elena¡¯s mother that the rtionship between Elena and Michael was rather more than that of merely employer and employee¡­


    It hade as something of a shock to himter, when he met Michael, to recognise how much older than elena he actually was, but he had told himself that if She chose to have as her lover a man who was inly so much older than her then that was her business and no one else¡¯s.


    Elena¡­ In another few hours she would be here, their roles in many ways reversed.


    ¡®I despise you, Roth, I hate you,¡¯ she had hissed at him between gritted teeth, when she had first left for New York, averting her face when he had leaned forward to kiss her cheek.


    ¡®I hate you¡­¡¯ She had said it with almost as much passion as she had once cried out to him that she loved him. Almost as much.

 One Night 7

    FIVE miles or so before her ultimate destination Elena pulled the car she had hired at the airport over to the side of the road and switched off the engine-not because she was unsure of where she was going, not even because she wanted to absorb the beauty of the Derbyshire countryside around her, magnificent though it was as it basked warmly in the mid-afternoon sunshine, devoid of any sign of human upation apart from her own.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    No, the reason she had stopped was that she had been tellingly aware for thest few miles not just of the slight dampness of her hands on the steering wheel but, even more betrayingly, of the increasing turmoil of her thoughts and the nervous butterflies churning her stomach.


    When she finally met¡­ confronted¡­ Roth, she wanted to be calm and in control of both herself and the situation. She was not, she reminded herself sternly, meeting him as an idealistic teenager who had fallen so disastrously and desperately in love with him, but as a woman, a woman who had a job to do.


    She would not, must not allow her own personal feelings to affect her judgement or her professionalism.


    In the eyes of other people, her job might appear to be an enviable sinecure, travelling the world, living and breathing the air of some of its most beautiful buildings, able to afford tomission its very best workmen, but there was far more to it than that.


    As Michael had remarked admiringly to her the previous year, when he had viewed the finished work on the Vian pzzo, Elena didn¡¯t just possess the most marvellous and urate eye for correct period detail, for harmony and colour, for the subtlety that meant she could hold in her mind¡¯s eye the entire finished concept of how an original period room must have looked, she also had an extremely shrewd and practical side to her nature which ensured that with every project she had worked on so far she had managed to bring the work topletion on time and under budget.


    This was something that didn¡¯t just ¡®happen¡¯. It involved hours and hours spent poring over costings and budgets, more hours and hours tramping around warehouses, inspecting fabrics and furniture, and in many cases, because of the age of the houses, it also meant actually finding andmissioning workmen to make new ¡®aged¡¯ copies of the pieces she required. Italy, as she had quickly discovered, was a treasure house for such craftsmen and so, oddly, was London, discovered, was a treasure house for such craftsmen and so, oddly, was London, but always at a price, and Shr had surprised herself a little at her ability to haggle and bargain for days if necessary, until she had got what she wanted and at a price she considered to be fair.


    This had, of course, led to her often having to take an extremely firm line, not just with the craftspeople she dealt with but very often with the original owners of their properties as well, who very often retained life tenancy in the houses and quite naturally wanted to have their say in how they were restored and furnished.


    Oh, yes, Elena was used to dealing with sometimes difficult ex-owners, and situations where she had to use both patience and tact to ensure that no one¡¯s pride was hurt.


    It was a very definite skill to be able to walk the tightrope between avoiding hurting a prior owner¡¯s often sensitive pride and ensuring that the house was restored as she knew Michael would want it to be.


    But this time it wasn¡¯t just the sensitive feelings of a property¡¯s ex-owner she was going to need to consider. No, this time the person whose feelings, whose emotions were going to need careful handling was herself.


    Closing her eyes, she breathed deeply and calmly several times and then opened them again, wiping her hands on a tissue and then re-starting the Discovery¡¯s engine.


    She had hired a four-wheel drive, not just because she suspected from the ns and other papers Michael had given her to study that it would be useful for travelling over the rugged terrain and the no doubt overgrown driveways that surrounded Haverton Hall, but also because, as she had discovered in the past, arge sturdy off-road vehicle often provided a boon for transporting the odd ¡®find¡¯ she came across when scouting around looking for materials for the restoration work to a property.


    The statue she had found for the secluded enclosed garden of the Italian pzzo had been one such find, bought and paid for on the spot before the vendor could change his mind, and loaded immediately into her car.


    *


    Ten minutester she was driving through the open gates to Haverton Hall. The twin lodges at either side of the gate, joined by a pretty spanning ¡®archway¡¯, had both looked run-down and in need of repair.


    Elena knew from her homework that they had been constructed at the same time as the main house-and the house, like them, had been designed by one of the country¡¯s foremost architects in the Padian manner favoured by the likes the country¡¯s foremost architects in the Padian manner favoured by the likes of Inigo Jones.


    Theatrically, the drive to the house curved through nking trees, several of which were missing, spoiling its original symmetry, although those which remained were so heavily in leaf that they still obscured all her attempts to glimpse the house until she had driven past the final curve in the drive.


    She caught her breath. Used as she was to beautiful properties-after all, Luca¡¯s ancestral home was renowned for its elegant grace-this one, despite the shabbiness of its fading elegance, was something very special and she could see instantly why Michael had fallen so immediately andpletely in love with it.

 One Night 8

    Set on a small incline, so that it could overlook its surrounding gardens and parnds, it was everything that the neossicist architects had decreed their houses should be and then some more, Elena acknowledged as she drove slowly towards the gravelled parking area in front of the massive columned portico to the house. Stopping the Discovery, she opened the door and started to get out.


    *


    Roth had seen her drive up from an upstairs window. She was just a few seconds short of five minutes early. Remembering a younger elena, and her apparent total inability to arrive anywhere on time, he grimaced ruefully to himself before making his way downstairs.


    They met on the paved portico. Roth opened the massive front door just as elena mounted thest step. She stopped the minute she saw him, freezing instinctively like a gazelle scenting the presence of a leopard.


    He hadn¡¯t changed, but then why should he have? He still looked exactly the same. Tall, broad-shouldered, with the smooth warm skin of a countryman, his jeans clinging softly to the taut muscles of his long legs, his forearms bare and bronzed, the soft checked shirt he was wearing exactly the same kind of shirt she could remember seeing him wearing all the years she had been growing up. His hair was still as thick and darkly rich as ever, his jaw just as chiselled-no signs of soft, rich living there, despite the odd snippets of gossip she had picked up from her mother and from Lia about the discreet parade of elegant, wealthy women who had passed through his life-Roth had always had a penchant for that type, women in the main who were slightly older than himself, soign¨¦e, knowing¡­ all the things that an adoring, unknowing seventeen-year-old was not.


    Only his eyes had changed, Elena noticed, with a sudden sharp flicker of sensation which she immediately suppressed. Oh, they were still the same incredible colour, somewhere between onyx and gold, still flecked with those incredible colour, somewhere between onyx and gold, still flecked with those heart-dizzying little specks of lighter colour and still surrounded by those unfairly long, thick darkshes.


    Yes, all that was still familiar to her, but thezily sensual way they were studying her, the subtle but very male message she could read in them as Roth gaze flicked over her T-shirt-covered breasts and her slim waist in the in blue jeans¡­ that was most certainly not familiar to her, at least not from Roth.


    And it was only then, when she countered that look with an instinctive and automatically female one of cool reproval, that She realised that one of them had closed the distance between them from its original safe several metres to a much, much less secure three or four feet.


    One of them¡­ To her chagrin elena recognised that it was not only Roth who had moved so much closer and that she herself was halfway towards the front door now instead of on the perimeter of the portico¡­ When had she moved¡­ and how, without knowing what she was doing¡­? Roth had always had that kind of effect on her¡­ Had had¡­ All that was in the past now, she reminded herself fiercely. And just to ensure that Roth knew it too she held out her hand to him and, raising her voice slightly, smiled with cool authority as she greeted him.


    ¡®Roth, good, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. We can get straight down to work. I¡¯ve studied the ns of the house, but I always find that it makes an enormous difference to actually walk over a property, so¡­¡¯


    God, but she was so incredibly sexy, Roth acknowledged. He could feel the heat, the reaction, the response surging through his veins. He had been prepared to find her beautiful. She had always been that. But in the past it had been almost a sexless, childish kind of beauty¡­ Now her sensuality, and his own reaction to it, hit him in the sr plexus like a blow.


    As for that cool little voice of authoritative superiority, that distancing little outstretched hand¡­ Later Roth was to ask himself what on earth he had thought he was doing and if he had gonepletely mad, but at the time¡­


    Ignoring her outstretched hand, he covered the distance between them and before Elena could even begin to guess what he intended doing his hands were resting either side of her waist, his scent, his heat filling her nostrils, his body and his mouth less than inches away from her own.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 One Night 9

    ¡®Roth!¡¯


    Was that really her own voice, that soft, husky, and, yes, somehow invitingly sensual little thread of sound, gasping his name in a slow-drawn-out moan that was more invitation than protest?


    But it was toote to correct the erroneous message she knew instinctively, But it was toote to correct the erroneous message she had given; Roth was already acting on what he had obviously interpreted her ¡®protest¡¯ to mean, his hands lifting from her waist to her arms, her shoulders, as he drew her closer, his mouth fastening on hers as he kissed her, not as an old acquaintance or a friend of her brother¡¯s, Elena recognised, her senses reeling, but in all the ways she had dreamed of him kissing her all those years ago, as a man kissed a woman.


    Despairingly she struggled valiantly to resist but it was useless. Her own foolish senses were doing far more to aid Roth than to support her, turning traitor and weing his sensual assault of her mouth with the eagerness of parchednd greedily soaking up a heavy rainfall.


    ¡®Roth¡­¡¯


    She tried weakly to summon her gging defences, but the objection she tried to make was lost beneath Roth¡¯s kiss and all the ineffectual parting of her lips did was to allow his tongue to slip masterfully into the sweet moistness of her mouth.


    Briefly she tried to challenge its entry, but what should have been the rejecting thrust of her own tongue against his swiftly became, under Roth¡¯s sensually skilful maniption and expertise, more the intimate sparring of lovers rather than the defensive rejection of adversaries.


    ¡®Mmm¡­¡¯ Instinctively Elena moved closer, close enough to lean her body fully against his, and let his strength support her weakness as delicious tremors of sensation skidded dangerously over her.


    ¡®Mmm¡­¡¯


    Beneath her hands Roth¡¯s back felt so broad, so firm, so¡­


    Eagerly she tugged his shirt free of his waistband, glorying in the sensation of sliding her hands beneath it and onto the hard heat of his skin.


    She felt him shudder responsively as she traced his spine and her own body jolted fiercely in excited reaction.


    Beneath her white T-shirt she could feel her suddenly swollen breasts pressing eagerly against her bra. Her nipples ached and even without being able to see them she knew the crests would be hard and erect, the soft flesh around them flooded with aroused dark colour.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Roth could not see what he was doing to her, though¡­ what effect he was having on her as his tongue slid erotically against her own, no longer coaxing but openly, fiercely demanding from her the response his sexuality wanted.


    Only one man had seen her body naked and aroused, to only one man had she willingly and, yes, almost wantonly exposed the full femaleness of herself, glorying in her sexuality, in her response to him, her need for him, not fearing¡­ not imagining that he would reject her.


    Reject her!


    Immediately elena stiffened, her nails momentarily digging into Roth¡¯s back as she recognised with shocking abruptness just what she was doing and, even worse, whom she was doing it with.


    ¡®Let go of me¡­¡¯ she demanded furiously, fiercely pushing him away, her face bright with mortification and confusion as Roth immediately stepped back from her and then, without taking his eyes off her face, casually unfastened his belt and started to push his shirt back inside his jeans.


    If her face had been pink with self-consciousness before, that was nothing to the heat she could feel burning off it now, elena recognised as she refused to give in to the silent visual challenge Roth was giving her and forced herself to keep her gaze locked on his as he slowly and tauntinglypleted his task.


    Why, oh, why should it be that when a woman disturbed a man¡¯s clothing in the heat of passion he could make her feel so self-conscious and femininely vulnerable whilst he repaired the dishevelment she had caused, but when it had been a man who had disturbed a woman¡¯s clothing she was still the one to feel shy and self-conscious when she re-dressed herself?


    No wonder the Victorians had considered modesty to be a feminine virtue.


    His shirt rearranged to his satisfaction, Roth re-fastened his belt and then, without taking his eyes off her face, greeted her ironically.


    ¡®Wee to Haverton Hall¡­¡¯


    Elena would have given the earth to be able to make a suitably withering response but she could think of none. The shaming fact was that, no matter how she tried to convince herself otherwise, she had done exactly what she had promised herself she would not do and allowed him to take the upper hand. And worse than that¡­ far worse¡­ she had¡­


    Quickly she swallowed the frighteningly familiar and painful lump of aching emptiness she could feel blocking the back of her throat. No way¡­ She was not going down that road again¡­ not for a king¡¯s ransom.


    The arrogant, selfish, almost cruel way Roth had just behaved towards her proved everything she had ever learned about him.

 One Night 10

    She was under no illusions about why he had kissed her like that¡­ It was his way of reminding her not just of the past, but also of his superiority¡­ of telling her that, whilst she might be the one who was in charge of the project they were going to be working on together, he still had the power to control her¡­ to control her and to hurt her.


    Elena turned swiftly on her heel, not waiting for him to see the emotions she knew were clouding her eyes. knew were clouding her eyes.


    ¡®Theke needs dredging,¡¯ shemented crisply as she shuttered her eyes and stared out towards therge ornamentalke several hundred yards away from the house.


    It was the wrong thing to say. She could hear the mocking amusement in Roth¡¯s voice as he drawled, ¡®Well, yes, it does, but let¡¯s hope this time you don¡¯t end up head-first in the mud. We¡¯ll have to hose you down out here if you do.


    There¡¯s no way Mrs Lucia is going to let you into the Rectory smelling of stagnantke water and covered in mud and weed¡­¡¯ Elena stiffened, for the moment ignoring his reference to the ignominious fate which had overtaken her as an over-eager teenager when she had missed her footing and fallen head-first into the pond they had been cleaning out on Luca¡¯s estate.


    ¡®The Rectory?¡¯ she questioned him with ominous calm.


    She knew from the reports she had read before leaving New York that Roth was presently living in the eighteenth-century Rectory which was part of the estate and which, like the living which had originally gone with it, was in the gift of the owner of the Hall. To judge from the ns and photographs which She had seen, it was a very, very substantial and handsome property, surrounded by particrly attractive grounds, and she had not been in the least bit surprised to read that it had originally been built for a younger son of the family who had chosen to go into holy orders.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ you won¡¯t have seen it as you drove in. It¡¯s on the other side of the estate. I¡¯m living there at the moment and I¡¯ve arranged with Mrs Lucia, who used to be my cousin¡¯s housekeeper when he lived there, for a room to be prepared for you. Michael mentioned that you¡¯d probably be working here for a number of months and he and I agreed that in view of Haverton¡¯s distance from the nearest town, and the fact that he has warned me that you like to keep a very keen eye on the budgets, it makes sense for you to stay at the Rectory rather than waste time and money hunting around for alternative amodation.


    Especially since it seems that there could be asions when you might have to travel abroad to check on work you¡¯ve set in progress at other Trust properties.¡¯


    What he said made sense, but still-she wasn¡¯t a child any longer; what she did not need to have was Roth telling her what to do!


    ¡®But you live at the Rectory,¡¯ Elenamented quickly.


    Immediately Roth¡¯s eyebrows rose and he told herconically, ¡®It¡¯s got ten bedrooms, Elena, excluding the upper attics-more than enough space for both of us, I should have thought.¡¯


    ¡®Does this Mrs Lucia live in?¡¯ Elena asked him stiffly


    Roth stared at her for a moment and then burst outughing.


    ¡®No, she doesn¡¯t,¡¯ he told her coolly, ¡®although I¡¯m not sure why it should make any difference. You and I have lived under the same roof before, after all, Elena, and if it¡¯s the thought of any unnned nocturnal wanderings that¡¯s


    worrying you¡­¡¯ He gave her a wolfish grin and to her fury actually reached out and patted her tauntingly on the arm as he told her, stillughing, ¡®Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll make sure I get a lock put on my door so that you don¡¯te wandering in¡­¡¯


    Elena was too speechless with anger to be able to respond.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong now?¡¯ Roth challenged her mock-innocently. ¡®There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed at the fact that you asionally sleepwalk¡­ Of course, it might be an idea to make sure you go to bed wearing something, but I¡¯ll warn


    Mrs Lucia and¡­¡¯ He stopped as Elena made a female growl of frustration deep in her throat.


    ¡®That was years ago, when I was a child,¡¯ she told him defensively, ¡®and it only happened once¡­ I don¡¯t sleepwalk now¡­¡¯


    What was she doing? What was she saying? Why was she letting him do this to her? Elena ground her teeth. Yes, once, when she had been initially disoriented and upset at her mother marrying again, she had actually sleepwalked, and might, in fact, have suffered a nasty ident if Roth hadn¡¯t


    happened to see her on his way up to bed. But it had happened once, that was all, and, even after she had eventually developed a massive crush on him, surreptitiously creeping into his bedroom had been thest thing on her mind then. She had been far too unworldly, far too naive even to think of such a thing.


    ¡®No! Then what are you worrying about?¡¯ Roth challenged her, his expression suddenly hardening as he demanded, ¡®If it¡¯s the fact that you¡¯ll be living under my roof whilst Michael is in New York-¡®


    ¡®Your roof?¡¯ Elena interrupted him quickly, suddenly recognizing a way of turning the tables on him and regaining control of the situation, of showing him


    who was boss.

 One Night 11

    She gave him an acid-sweet smile. ¡®The Rectory may have been yours, Roth, but as part of the estate it is now owned by the Trust and-¡®


    ¡®Not so.¡¯ Roth stopped her even faster than she had him. ¡®I have retained ownership of the Rectory and thend. I intend to farm it and to develop the fishing and shooting rights.¡¯Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Elena was momentarily caught off guard. It was most unusual for Michael to allow something like that. He normally insisted on buying whatevernd went with a property, if only to ensure that as much of its natural background and with a property, if only to ensure that as much of its natural background and surroundings as possible were retained


    If you¡¯d like to follow me we can drive over to the Rectory now,¡¯ Roth offered coolly.


    Immediately Elena shook her head. ¡®No¡­ I want to see over the house first,¡¯ she told him crisply.


    Roth stared at her and then looked at his watch before telling her softly, ¡®That will take at least two hours, possibly longer; it¡¯s now five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡¯


    Elena raised her eyebrows. ¡®So¡­?¡¯ she challenged.


    Roth shrugged.


    ¡®I should have thought after a transantic flight and the drive here from the airport that you¡¯d have wanted a rest before touring the house, if only so that you can view it with a fresh eye and a clear head.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re out of touch, Roth¡¯ Elena told him with a small, superior smile.


    ¡®These are the nies. Crossing the Antic for a power breakfast and then recrossing it for another meeting is nothing,¡¯ she boasted.


    Roth shrugged again and then waved one hand in the direction of the main doorway as he drawledconically, ¡®Very well¡­ after you¡­¡¯


    As he walked towards the door behind her, Roth paused. The sight of her had given him much more of a shock than he liked. He had prepared himself for the fact that he would be meeting her as a woman, and not as the girl he had watched boarding the flight for America, but womanhood came in many different guises and took many different forms. However, none of them could possiblye


    anywhere near causing the kind of devastating effect on his senses that Elena was creating.


    Her hair, long and thick, hung down to her shoulders in an immactely groomed swathe of molten honey-gold. Just looking at it, at her, made him ache to run his fingers through it, to watch its silken weight sliding through his


    hands¡­


    His stomach muscles tensed. The brilliantly white T-shirt she was wearing hugged the soft shape of her breasts before disappearing into her jeans. The Tshirts he remembered her wearing had been big and baggy and invariably slightly grubby as she happily trotted after him whilst he worked.


    Even to his male uneducated eyes, this T-shirt was inly not the kind one wore to work outdoors in.


    And as for her jeans¡­!


    Roth closed his eyes. What was it about the sight of a pair of in blue jeans lovingly hugging the soft, shapely contours of a woman¡¯s behind that had slovingly hugging the soft, shapely contours of a woman¡¯s behind that had such


    an evocative, such a provocative effect on a man¡¯s male instincts?


    Unabashedly he acknowledged that had Elena been aplete stranger to him, and had he been walking down the street behind her, he would have instinctively increased his pace to walk past her so that he could see if she


    looked as good from the front as she did from the rear.


    But she wasn¡¯t a stranger, she was Elena.


    ¡®I¡¯ve told Lucas that if you don¡¯t keep away from Elena he must make you,¡¯


    Elena¡¯s mother had once warned him haughtily, shortly after her husband¡¯s death.


    She had caught Roth at a bad moment and he had reacted instinctively and immediately regretted it as he¡¯d thrown back at her bluntly, ¡®It¡¯s Elena you should be warning to keep away from me. She¡¯s the one doing the chasing.


    Teenage girls are like that,¡¯ he had added unkindly, watching as Elena¡¯s mother pursed her lips in shock.


    It had been then that he had seen Sylvie slipping past the open doorway of


    Luca¡¯s estate office. Had she overheard them? He¡¯d hoped not. Difficult though her unwanted crush on him sometimes had been, thest thing he¡¯d wanted to do was to hurt her. But now, as he watched her, Roth acknowledged that these days


    if anyone was going to be hurt it was far more likely to be him! Why had she taken as her lover and her intended partner for life a man more than old enough to be her father? Ran couldn¡¯t begin to understand. Unless it was because she had lost her father at such a young and vulnerable age.


    Elena had pulled open the house¡¯s unlocked door and disappeared inside.


    Sombrely Roth followed her.

 One Night 12

    THEY had covered the ground floor of the house, walked the length of the elegant gallery, with its windows overlooking the parnd and the distant vista of the Derbyshire hills, and were just inspecting the enormous ballroom which opened


    off it when Elena acknowledged inwardly that Roth might have been right to advise her to wait until after she had rested to inspect the house.


    Haverton Hall¡¯s rooms might not possess quite the vastness of the pzzo¡¯s marble-floored rooms, nor the fading grandeur of the Prague pce, but Elena had already lost count of the number of salons and ante-chambers they had walked through on the lower floor. The gallery felt as though it stretched for miles, and as she studied the dusty wooden floor of the ballroom her heart sank at the thought of inspecting its lofty sterwork ceiling and its elegantly iid panelling. And they still had the upper floors to go over! But she couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness in front of Roth and have him crowing over her. No way.


    And so, ignoring the warning beginnings of a throbbing headache, she took a deep breath and began to inspect the panelling.


    ¡®The first thing we¡¯re going to need to do is to get a report on the extent of the dry rot,¡¯ she told Roth in a firmly businesslike voice.


    He stopped her. ¡®That won¡¯t be necessary.¡¯


    Elena paused and turned to look angrily at him.


    ¡®Roth, there¡¯s something you have to understand,¡¯ she told him pointedly. ¡®I am in charge here now. I wasn¡¯t asking for your approval,¡¯ she told him gently.


    ¡®The house has dry rot. We need a specialist¡¯s report on the extent of the damage.¡¯


    ¡®I already have one.¡¯


    Elena started to frown.


    ¡®When¡­?¡¯ she began.


    But before she could continue Roth told her coolly, ¡®It was obvious that the Trust would need tomission a full structural survey of the ce to assess it, so in order to save time Imissioned one. You should have had a copy. I had one faxed to the Trust¡¯s New York officest week when I received it.¡¯


    Elena could feel her heart starting to beat just a little bit too fast as the angry colour burned her face.


    ¡®Youmissioned a survey?¡¯ she questioned with dangerous calmness.


    ¡®May I ask who gave you that authority?


    ¡®May I ask who gave you that authority?¡¯


    ¡®Michael,¡¯ came back the prompt and stingingly dismissive reply.


    Elena opened her mouth and then closed it again. It was quite typical of Michael that he should have done such a thing and she knew it. He would only have been thinking of saving time in getting histest pet project under way; he


    would not have seen, as she so clearly did, that what Roth was actually doing was not trying to be helpful but deliberately trying to upstage her and challenge her


    authority.


    ¡®I take it you haven¡¯t read the report,¡¯ Roth was continuing, talking to her as though she were some kind of errant pupil who had failed to turn in a piece of homework, Elena decided as she silently ground her firm white teeth.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t received any report to read,¡¯ she corrected him acidly.


    Roth shrugged.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯ve got a copy here. Do you want to continue with your inspection or would you prefer to wait until you¡¯ve had a chance to read through it?¡¯


    Had the question been put by anyone else, Elena knew that she would have gratefully seized on the excuse to defer her self-imposed task until after she had had a rest and the opportunity to do something about the increasingly painfulProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    pressure of her headache, but because it was Roth who asked her, Roth whom she was fiercely determined not to allow to have any advantage over her, she shook


    her head and told him aggressively, ¡®When I want to change any of my ns, Roth, I¡¯ll let you know. But until I do I think you can safely take it that I don¡¯t¡­¡¯


    She saw his eyebrows lift a little but he made noment.


    It had been a hot week and the air in the ballroom was stifling, the dust thick and choking as ity heavily all around them.


    Elena sneezed and winced as the pounding in her head increased. The bright early evening sunlight streaming in through the windows was making her feel oddly dizzy and faintly nauseous¡­ She tried to look away from it and gave a


    small gasp of pain as the act of moving her head made the blood pound agonizingly against her temples.


    Only rarely did she suffer these enervating headaches. They were brought on by stress and tension. Turning away so that Roth wouldn¡¯t see her, she tried to massage the pain away discreetly.


    ¡®Careful¡­¡¯ Roth warned her tersely.


    ¡®What?¡¯ Elena spun round, colour ring up under her skin as Roth motioned towards a piece of fallen ster work she had almost walked over.


    She was feeling increasingly sick and dizzy in the sharp bright light.


    Despairingly she closed her eyes and then wished she hadn¡¯t as the room started to spin dangerously around her.


    ¡®Elena¡­¡¯


    Quickly she opened her eyes.


    ¡®You¡¯re not well; what is it?¡¯ she heard Roth demanding tersely.


    ¡®Nothing,¡¯ she denied angrily. ¡®A headache, that¡¯s all.¡¯


    ¡®A headache¡­?¡¯ His eyebrows shot up as Roth studied her now far too pale face and saw the tell-tale beading of sweat on her forehead.


    ¡®That¡¯s it,¡¯ he told her forcefully. ¡®We can finish this tomorrow. You need to


    rest.¡¯


    ¡®I need to do my job,¡¯ Elena protested shakily, but Roth quite obviously wasn¡¯t going to listen to her.


    ¡®Can you make it back to the car?¡¯ he was asking her. ¡®Or shall I carry you?¡¯


    Carry her¡­ Elena gave him a furiously outraged look.


    ¡®Roth, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me,¡¯ she lied, and then gave a small gasp as the quick movement of her head as she shook it in denial of his suggestion


    caused nauseating arrows of pain to savage her aching head.

 One Night 13

    The next thing she knew, Roth was taking her very firmly by the arm and propelling her towards the door, ignoring her protests to leave her alone.


    At the top of the stairs, to her infuriated chagrin, he turned round and swung her up into his arms, telling her through gritted teeth, ¡®If you¡¯re going to faint on


    me, Elena, then here¡¯s the best ce to do it.¡¯


    She wanted to tell him that fainting was thest thing she intended to do, but her face was pressed against the warm flesh of his throat and if she tried to speak her lips would be touching his skin and then¡­


    Swallowing hard, Elena tried to concentrate on banishing the agonizing pain in her head but it was something that she couldn¡¯t just will away. As she knew from past experience, the only way of getting rid of it was for her to go to bed


    and sleep it off.


    They were downstairs now and Roth was crossing the hallway, thrusting open the door and carrying her out into the fresh air.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ she demanded as he walked past her Discovery towards his own car.


    ¡®I¡¯m taking you home¡­ to the Rectory,¡¯ he told her promptly.


    ¡®I can drive,¡¯ Elena protested, but to her annoyance Roth simply gave a brief derogatoryugh.


    The next thing she knew, Roth was taking her very firmly by the arm and propelling her towards the door, ignoring her protests to leave her alone.


    At the top of the stairs, to her infuriated chagrin, he turned round and swung her up into his arms, telling her through gritted teeth, ¡®If you¡¯re going to faint on me, Elena then here¡¯s the best ce to do it.¡¯


    She wanted to tell him that fainting was thest thing she intended to do, but her face was pressed against the warm flesh of his throat and if she tried to speak her lips would be touching his skin and then¡­


    Swallowing hard, Elena tried to concentrate on banishing the agonising pain in her head but it was something that she couldn¡¯t just will away. As she knew from past experience, the only way of getting rid of it was for her to go to bed


    and sleep it off.


    They were downstairs now and Roth was crossing the hallway, thrusting open the door and carrying her out into the fresh air.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ she demanded as he walked past her Discovery towards his own car.


    ¡®I¡¯m taking you home¡­ to the Rectory,¡¯ he told her promptly.


    ¡®I can drive,¡¯ Elena protested, but to her annoyance Roth simply gave a brief derogatoryugh.


    He told her dismissively, ¡®No way¡­¡¯ And then she was being bundled into the passenger seat of a Land Rover nearly as ancient as the one she remembered him driving around her stepbrother¡¯s estate, and as she struggled to sit up Roth was driving around her stepbrother¡¯s estate, and as she struggled to sit up Roth was jumping into the driver¡¯s seat next to her and turning the key in the ignition.


    ¡®Roth¡­ my luggage¡­¡¯ She was protesting, but he obviously had no intention of listening to her. With the Land Rover¡¯s engine noise making it virtually impossible for her to speak over it, Elena gave up her attempt to stop him and


    subsided weakly into her seat, hunching her shoulders as she deliberately turned her head away and refused to look at him.


    As he nced at her hunched shoulders and averted profile, Roth¡¯s frown deepened. In that pose she looked so defenceless and vulnerable, so different from the professional, high-powered businesswoman she had just shown herself to be and much more like the girl he remembered.


    The Land Rover kicked up a trail of dust as he turned off the drive and onto the track that led to the Rectory. Girl or woman, what did it matter so far as he was concerned? He cursed under his breath, his attention suddenly caught by the sight of several deer grazing cidly beside the track. They were supposed to be confined to the park area surrounding the house and not cropping the grazing he needed for his sheep. There must be a break in the fence somewhere-the new fence which he had just severely depleted his carefully hoarded bank bnce to buy-which meant¡­


    There had been rumours about rustlers being in the area; other farmers had reported break-ins and losses.


    Once he had seen Elena settled at the house he would have toe back out and check the fencing.


    Elena winced as the Land Rover hit a rut in the road, sitting up and just about managing to suppress a sharp cry of pain-or at least she thought she had suppressed it until she heard Roth asking her curtly, ¡®What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing¡­ I¡¯ve got a headache, that¡¯s all,¡¯ she stressed offhandedly, but her face flushed as she saw the look he was giving her and she realised that he wasn¡¯t deceived.


    ¡®A headache?¡¯ he queried dryly. ¡®It looks more like a migraine to me. Have you got some medication for it or¡­?¡¯


    ¡®It isn¡¯t a migraine,¡¯ Elena denied, adding reluctantly, ¡®It¡¯s¡­ I¡­ It¡¯s a stress headache,¡¯ she admitted in an angry rush of words. ¡®I¡­ I get them asionally. The travel¡­ flying¡­¡¯


    Roth¡¯s mouth hardened as he listened to her.


    ¡®What¡¯s happened to you, Elena?¡¯ he asked her quietly. ¡®Why should it be so difficult for you to admit to being vulnerable¡­ human¡­? What is it that pushes you, drives you, forces you to make such almost superhuman demands on yourself? Anyone else, having flown across the Antic and driven close on fifty miles without a break, would have chosen to rest and rx a little bit before starting to work, but not you¡­¡¯


    ¡®That may be the British way, but it¡¯s different in America,¡¯ Elena told him sharply. ¡®There, people are rewarded, praised, for fulfilling their potential and for-¡®


    ¡®Driving themselves into such a state of exhaustion that they make themselves ill?¡¯ Roth challenged her. ¡®I thought that Michael was supposed to¡­¡¯ He stopped, not wanting to put into words, to make a reality, the true rtionship he knew existed between her and her boss. ¡®I thought he cared about you¡­ valued you¡­¡¯ he finished carefully instead.


    Elena was sitting upright now, ignoring the pounding pain in her head as she red belligerently at Ran.


    ¡®Michael doesn¡¯t¡­ he isn¡¯t¡­¡¯


    She stopped, shaking her head. How could she exin to Roth of all people about the thing that drove her, the memories and the fears? As a teenager she had


    done so many foolish things, and even let down the people who had loved and supported her; her involvement with her Ex was something she knew she would always regret.


    She hadn¡¯t known at the time, of course, just what he was. In her innocent naivet¨¦ she had never guessed that he was anything other than someone who had bought a handful of recreational drugs to pass on to people at rave parties.


    When she had run away from university, though, to join her Ex fling and the band of New Age travellers who had invaded her stepbrother¡¯snds, she had quickly


    learned just what a mistake she had made, and she knew that she would always be grateful to her brother and his wife , not just for the fact that they had helped her to extricate herself from a situation she had very quickly grown to fear, but also for the fact that they had supported her, believed in her, epted her acknowledgement that she had made a mistake and given her the opportunity to get her life back on track.

 One Night 14

    She and the fling she had, had never actually been lovers, although she knew that very few people would believe that, nor had she ever used drugs; but she had been tainted by his lifestyle, had had her eyes opened painfully to certain harsh realities of life, and after lucas had interceded for her with her mother and with the university authorities, getting her a ce at Vassar where she had been able toplete her education, she had promised herself that she would pay him and Mia back for their kindness and their love and support by showing the world and her detractors just how worthy of that support she was. At Vassar she had gained a reputation as something of a recluse and a swot; dates and parties had been strictly out of bounds so far as she was concerned and her dedication had paid off with excellent exam results.


    And now, just as she had once felt the need to prove herself to Lucas and Mia, she felt a corresponding need to prove herself worthy of Michael¡¯s trust in her professional abilities. It was true that sometimes she did drive herself too hard¡­ but the scornful verbal sketch of herself that Roth had just drawn for her quite illogically hurt.


    Given that she had striven so hard to be considered wholly professional, to be capable and strong, it was quite definitely illogical, she knew, to wish forlornly that Roth might have adopted a more protective and less critical attitude towards her, that he might have shown more concern, some tenderness, some¡­


    ¡®Why the hell didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t feeling well?¡¯


    Roth¡¯s curt demand broke into her thoughts, underlining their imusibility, their stupidity, their dangerous vulnerability.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Why should I have done?¡¯ Elena countered defensively, adding tersely, ¡®I hardly think that either the Trust or the owners of the properties it acquires would thank me for wasting both time and consequently money by bringing up


    the subject of my own health during business discussions. You and I may know one another from the past, Roth, but so far as I am concerned the fact that we have dealings with one another in the present is entirely down to the business


    and professional rtionship between us.¡¯


    It was several seconds before Roth bothered to respond to her unrehearsed but determinedly distancing little speech, and for a moment Elena thought that he was actually going to ignore what she had said, but then he turned towards her


    and said, ¡®So what you¡¯re saying is that it¡¯s to be purely business between us, is that it?¡¯


    It took every ounce of courage that Elena possessed, and then some, for her to be able to meet the look he was giving her full-on, but somehow or other she managed to do so, even if the effort left her perilously short of breath and with


    her heart pounding almost as painfully as her head, She agreed coolly, ¡®Yes.¡¯ Roth was the one to look away first, his face hardening as he nced briefly at her mouth before doing so.


    ¡®Well, if that¡¯s what you want, so be it,¡¯ he told her crisply, returning his attention to his driving.


    His response, instead of making her feel relieved, left her feeling¡­ What?


    Disappointed that he hadn¡¯t challenged her, hadn¡¯t given her the opportunity to¡­ to what? Argue with him? Why should she want to? What was it she felt she had to prove? What was it she wanted to be given the opportunity to prove?


    Angry with herself, elena shook her head. There was nothing, of course. She had made her point, said what she wanted to say and now Roth knew exactly how she viewed their working rtionship and exactly how she viewed him. He


    could be in no doubt that, were it not for the fact that he was the owner of a property the Trust had decided to acquire, she would have no cause, nor any wish, to be involved with him.


    Up ahead of her she could see a grove, a small wooded area; Roth drove into it and through it towards the mellow high red-brick wall and through its open gates.


    The house whichy beyond them took Elena¡¯s breath away. She was used to grand and beautiful properties, to elegance of design, to scenery and settings so spectacr that one had to blink and look again, but this was something else.


    This was a house as familiar to her as though she had already walked every one of its floors, as though she knew each and every single one of its rooms, its


    corners. This was a house, the house she had created for herself as a girlhood fantasy. A house, the house, the home which would house and protect the family she so much longed to be a part of. Totally bemused, she couldn¡¯t drag her gaze away from its red-brick walls, her professional eye automatically noting the symmetrical perfection of its


    Georgian windows and the delicacy of the pretty fanlight above the doorway. An ancient wisteria clothed the facing wall, its trunk and branches silvery grey against the rich warmth of the brick; its flowering season was now over but its soft green tendrils of leaves were coolly restful to her aching eyes. Prior to her mother¡¯s second marriage to Lucas¡¯s father, they had lived in a smart apartment in Belgravia-her mother had been a very social person, involved, as she still was, in a good many charities and a keen bridge yer, but Elena had never really feltfortable or at home in the elegant London t. Before his death her father had owned arge house in one of London¡¯s squares and She still missed the freedom that living there had given her.


    Tofort herself she had created her perfect house and the perfect family to go with it, mother, father, daughter-herself, plus a sister for her to y with and a brother too, along with grandparents and aunts and uncles and cousins

 One Night 15

    It had been the house that she had given most of her mental energy and imagination to lovingly creating, though. A house for a family, a house that wrapped itself lovingly and protectively around you¡­ a house with enoughnd


    for her to have a pony. A house¡­ The house¡­ This house¡­!


    Ran had stopped the Land Rover. Shakily she got out, unable to take her eyes off the house, barely aware of Roth¡¯s expression as he watched her.


    Just for a second, seeing that luminous bemused expression on her face, he had been transported back in time¡­ to a time when she had looked at him like that, a time when¡­


    Grimly he reminded himself of what Elena had just said, of the terms she had just set between them. She had made it more than in, if he had needed it underlining, which he had not, that the only reason she was here in his life was


    because of her job and that, given the choice, she would far rather be working alongside someone else¡­ anyone else.


    The gravel crunched beneath her feet as she walked slowly, as if in a dream, towards the Rectory¡¯s front door.


    Already she knew what would lie beyond it-the soft-toned walls of the hallway with its highly polished antique furniture, its glowing wooden floors, its rugs and bowls of country-garden flowers. In her mind¡¯s eye she could see it all as she herself had created it, smell the scent of the flowers¡­ see the contented look in the eyes of the cat who basked illegally on the rug, lying there sunning himself in a warm beam of sunshine, ignoring the fact that his ce and his basket were not here but in the kitchen.


    Automatically her hand reached out for the door handle and then she realised what she was doing. Self-consciously she stepped back, turning her head away so that she didn¡¯t have to look at Roth as he stepped past her to unlock the door. It was cruelly ironic that Ran, of all people, should own this house that so closely epitomised all that she herself had longed for in a home as a young girl.


    The front door was open. Roth paused to allow her to precede him inside but, as she did so, Elena came to an abrupt halt. Faded, unattractive wallpaper and chipped dark brown paint assaulted her disbelieving gaze. In ce of the


    polished mellow wooden floor she had expected was a carpet, so old and faded that it was no longer possible to even guess at its original colour, but Elena


    suspected with disgust that it must have been the same horrendous brown as the paintwork.


    True, there was some furniture, old rather than antique, dusted rather than polished, but there were certainly no flowers, no perfumed scent, nor, not surprisingly, was there any casurprisingly, was there any cat.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯ Roth asked her.


    Hard on the heels of the acute envy she had felt when she had first seen the exterior of the house came a pang of sadness for its inner neglect. Oh, it was clean enough, if you discounted the air possessing a sharp, almost chemical smell that made her wrinkle her nose a little, but it was a long, long way from the home she had so lovingly mentally created.


    She heard Roth moving around in the hall behind her.


    ¡®I¡¯ll take you up to your room,¡¯ he told her. ¡®Have you got something for your headache?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, but they¡¯re in my luggage which is in my hire car,¡¯ Elena told him grimly.


    In the excitement of seeing the house her headache had abated slightly, but now the strong smell in the hallway had made it return and with interest. She could no longer deny that lying down somewhere dark and quiet had be a


    necessity.


    ¡®It¡¯s this way,¡¯ Roth told her unnecessarily as he headed towards the stairs. Once they might have been elegant, although now it was hard to know; the original staircase no longer existed and the monstrosity which had reced it


    made Elena¡¯s shudder in distaste.


    The house had a sad, forlorn air about it, she recognised as she reached therge rectangrnding, carpeted again in the same revolting dun-brown as the hallway below.


    ¡®Did your great-uncle live here?¡¯ She asked him curiously.


    ¡®No. It was let out to tenants. When my cousin inherited he moved in here, and after his death¡­ I thought about selling it, but it¡¯s too far off the beaten track to attract the interest of a buyer, and then once I¡¯d made the decision to hangT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    onto thend and farm it seemed to make sense to move into the house myself. It needs some work doing on it, of course¡­¡¯


    Elena said nothing but her expressive eyes gave her away and Ran continued coldly, ¡®Well, yes, I can see that to someone such as yourself, used to only the very best that money can provide, it must be rather ae-down. I¡¯m sorry if the only amodation I can offer you isn¡¯t up to your usual standards¡­¡¯ Roth¡¯s eyes darkened as he reflected on the elegance of lucas home and the luxury she


    must have enjoyed with Michael, but to Elena, who was remembering how Roth had once seen her living in the most basic and primitive conditions, when she had been part of the group of New Age travellers who had set up camp on Lucas estate, the look he was giving her seemed to be one of taunting mockery ¡®You¡¯re down here,¡¯ Roth was saying as he led the way down a corridor with doors off either side of it, pushing one of them open and then standing to one


    side as he waited for her to enter.


    The bedroom wasrge, with two long windows that let in the glowing evening sunlight. The old-fashioned wooden furniture, like the tables in the hallway, was spotlessly clean butcked the warm lustre that it would once have


    had from being lovingly polished by several generations of female hands.

 One Night 16

    Elenaughed as she heard them, relieved, and shook her head at them as she told them cheerfully, ¡®Yes, I may be an intruder now, but you¡¯re going to have to get used to me. You and I shall be seeing an awful lot of one another, you\r\n     know.¡¯\r\n     She stayed with them for several minutes, watching them and talking to them. Soon, no doubt, when it became fully dark, they would be roosting somewhere out of the way of any predatory hunting foxes.\r\n     Turning her back on them, Elena stared thoughtfully at the house, trying to visualise how it would look once the stone had been cleaned. That alone would cost a small fortune and would, no doubt, take almost as long as it would take for the interior to be renovated. She must ask Roth to give her any formal records from when the hall had originally been built and the work done on it since then.\r\n     She wasn¡¯t sure, but she suspected that the stairway she had seen had been, if not the work of Grinling Gibbons, then certainly the work of one of his more innovative apprentices.\r\n     The tiny sprays of coral, the seashells and unbelievably realistic fish carved into the wood rted, no doubt, to the fact that the money for the original house hade from the very profitable overseas trading its owner had been involved in. As a prominent member of King Charles II¡¯s court, and one of his favourites, he undoubtedly had had ess to many money-making activities. Idly Elena wondered what it would have been like to live in such a time and in such a house. It was one of her indulgences that whenever she became involved with a new property she couldn¡¯t help daydreaming about its past, its history, picturing herself as part of it¡­ imagining how and what she would have chosen had she been its chatine and then tranting that into¡­\r\n     Roth parked his Land Rover out of sight and sound of the house. The peafowl, on their way to their roosting ce, saw him and started to p their wings until he threw down the grain he had brought with him to silence them. No point in\r\n     giving the intruders the same warning he himself had so helpfully received. Abandoning her study of the Hall, elena stepped back into the shadows and made her way back towards her parked car. As he rounded the corner of the\r\n     building, for a moment Roth thought that its frontage was deserted, and then he saw someone moving in the semi-darkness.\r\n     Immediately he acted, crouching down low and using the shadows to conceal his presence as he ran light-footed and quietly towards Elena¡¯s car and whoever it was who was trying to break into it. There wasn¡¯t any time to waste-the Discovery¡¯s driver¡¯s door was already open. Launching himself towards the figure about to climb into it, Roth brought the thief down in a rugby tackle, pinning him down on the ground beneath him as he grunted, ¡®Got you.¡¯\r\n     Elena didn¡¯t see her assant spring out at her but she certainly felt him as the speed of his attack carried her to the ground, his weight keeping her there as his hands moved quickly and lightly over her body.\r\n     Frantically she tried to struggle, kicking out at him, wing his back as he pinned her legs, imprisoning her beneath his own, and then reached out to imprison her hands. As she twisted and turned beneath him, trying to throw off\r\n     his weight, She felt too furiously angry to be afraid, but then, suddenly, as he secured both her hands in one of his and ran his free one experimentally over her body, she froze, all her feminine instincts and fears awakened.\r\n     ¡®Keep still,¡¯ Roth warned his quarry abruptly. It hade as a shock to discover that she was female. He had assumed that the attempted theft of the car was being carried out by a young boy.\r\n     As she heard and recognized Roth¡¯s voice, Elena¡¯s fear immediately changed to a mixture of relief and fury.\r\n     ¡®Let go of me,¡¯ she demanded immediately.\r\n     ¡®Elena¡­?¡¯ Ran stared at her in disbelief. ¡®What the hell¡­?¡¯\r\n     He had rxed his grip on her hands but his weight was still holding her pinned to the ground and Elena wriggled protestingly beneath him,ining.\r\n     ¡®Elena¡¯ Roth repeated, still obviously shocked by her presence. ¡®I thought¡­ I heard the peafowl and thought someone was¡­ I thought you were trying to steal\r\n     the car¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell who you were in the dark,¡¯ Roth told her curtly as he read the disbelief in her eyes, her expression revealed to him as the moon grew in strength now that the dusk had given way to proper darkness.\r\n     ¡®What are you doing here anyway?¡¯ he demanded sharply.\r\n     ¡®I needed some fresh air; the windows in my room won¡¯t open and I¡­ I decided I might as well walk over here and collect my car¡­ And what about you? I thought you were supposed to be going on a date, not creeping around\r\n     frightening people to death,¡¯ She used him angrily.\r\n     She was bing acutely and very ufortably conscious of the way he was lying on top of her, her legs still entangled with his from when she had tried to escape from him, but now¡­\r\n     She drew a sharp self-admonitory breath at the direction her thoughts were taking. It was bing increasingly difficult for her to breathe and not just because of Roth¡¯s weight on top of her. She was all too aware of how, when she did breathe, her breasts were pressing against his chest and even more did breathe, her breasts were pressing against his chest and even more dangerously conscious of the way her pelvis was amodating itself to the\r\n     shape of him. She could smell the warm summer night air on his skin and with it the much, much more intimate musky male scent that was him. Somehow or other during their struggle her T-shirt had be separated from her jeans and she was hideously aware that it was toote to regret now the fact that in re\ufffedressing herself she had not bothered to put back on the sensible white bra she\r\n     had discarded when she had gone to bed. Instinctively her free hand went to her body to check just how far up her T-shirt had ridden.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 One Night 17

    As he went to answer it Elena headed for the stairs.


    ¡®Vicky¡­¡¯ she heard him saying warmly, and then, ¡®Yes¡­ it¡¯s still on¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it too,¡¯ he confirmed, his voice dropping and deepening.


    ¡®Look, I have to go¡­¡¯ She was halfway up the stairs when she heard him recing the telephone receiver.


    ¡®Elena-¡® he began. But she cut him short, turning round and telling him crisply, ¡®Don¡¯t let me dy you if you¡¯ve got a date, Roth. I¡¯ve got plenty of work to read up on.¡¯


    ¡®You need to sleep off your headache,¡¯ he told her curtly.


    ¡®On the contrary. I need to work,¡¯ She corrected him sharply as she continued on her way upstairs.


    Roth stood and watched her. God, but she got under his skin. Why did he let her? Why hadn¡¯t he simply told her that the only date he had this evening was with a damaged fence?


    Angrily he turned on his heel and strode towards the front door.


    As he closed it behind him elena¡¯s body slumped slightly; tension had invaded each and every one of her muscles and it wasn¡¯t just her head that pounded with stress now, it was her whole body. Wearily she made her way to


    her bedroom, took two of the tablets, drank her tea and then, having removed her outer clothes, crawled into bed in her underwear. It was only when she was on the verge of sleep that she remembered that she had neglected to ask Roth to do something about the window she had been unable to open.


    Roth grimaced as he studied the very obviously cut-through pieces of fencing wire. No ident, that. Someone had quite definitely used wire cutters on them, which meant¡­


    Thembs which had been born early in the spring had all gone now, his breeding stock the only flock that remained. It was an unptable thought though, that the deer roaming the home park made a tempting target for rustlers,


    all the more so because those animals were tame and not used to being hunted. Thest time he had seen Lucas, the two of them had discussed the pros and cons of tagging their deer. Like him, Lucas had a small herd on his estate, but since their marriage Mia, his wife, had added a new strain to them in the shape of the same miniature deer that the Duchess of Devonshire had bred so sessfully.


    As Roth nced towards the ha-ha which separated the parnd from the main gardens to the Hall he could hear the peacocks screeching their warning that someone was approaching the house.


    Frowning, he got up, dusting the twigs and grass from his jeans as he headed back to the Land Rover.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was almost ten o¡¯clock, hardly the time for anyone to be visiting the Hall for any legitimate reason. Still frowning, he started the Land Rover¡¯s engine.


    *


    Elena had woken up abruptly, wondering where on earth she was and why she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. The dying sun had heated the already stuffy air in her bedroom to the point where she could actually taste its staleness in her mouth. The sharp intensity of her earlier headache had, thankfully, eased, but she knew there was no guarantee of its not returning if she continued to breathe such


    unhealthy air. What she needed was some fresh air. After sluicing her face with cold water she pulled on her jeans and T-shirt, grimacing slightly as she did so. New York


    had effected some changes in her, she reflected wryly. Once she would have been quite happy in grubby clothes, but now¡­


    Michael often teased her for the preppy look of loafers, jeans and white T-shirts which had be her trademark, but, as she had loftily told him, they made good sense for her job in that they always looked workmanlike and enabled her


    to climb scaffolding and straddle tforms whilst at the same time looking smart and businesslike enough tomand the respect of the sometimes very chauvinistic men she had to deal with. Women too, especially in Italy, the home of style with a capital S, had been discreetly impressed with her working ¡®uniform¡¯, she had noticed. Now it was second nature to her always to wear immacte white T-shirts and equally immacte jeans, and the act of putting on clothes she had already been wearing all day was not one she enjoyed.


    She had a spare set of car keys in her purse-another trick she had learned from her work. Spare keys to anything and everything were a necessity, as she had quickly discovered the first time she had allowed one of the workmen to


    identally lock her out of a building and then go home with the keys-it would be a simple enough matter for her to walk back to Haverton Hall and pick up her Discovery. Thest thing she wanted was to be dependent on Roth for a lift to the ce in the morning, and besides-a small triumphant smile curved her full mouth-it would be good to be able to point out haughtily to him that whilst he


    had been out enjoying himself with his girlfriend she had been working. She had a well-developed sense of direction and the walk to the Hall, which someone else might have found a daunting prospect, was nothing to her.


    Humming happily to herself, elena set out. It was a warm summer¡¯s evening, with just enough remaining light for her to avoid the asional cloud of midges hovering on the still air.


    Being on foot gave her the opportunity to assess thend far better than she had been able to do from inside Roth¡¯s Land Rover. She had spent enough time on lucas¡¯s estate to appreciate that it was going to take a considerable amount of good husbandry on Roth¡¯s part to bring thisnd into the same productive state as her stepbrother¡¯s. Oddly, she envied him the challenge, but not so much as she envied his wife the pleasure she would have in lovingly restoring the Rectory; in making it the home that Elena knew it could be. Oh, yes, she envied her that. Only that? elena paused, shaking her thick hair back from her head. Of


    course only that. She couldn¡¯t possibly envy her Roth, could she-Roth and the children he would give her? No, of course she couldn¡¯t.


    It was almost dark when Elena eventually reached the Hall, its bulk throwing long shadows across the gravel, cloaking both her and the Discovery as she walked towards it.


    The sound of other feet on the gravel momentarily made her freeze until she recognised the familiar shapes of half a dozen inquisitive peacocks and peahens.


    The cocks were sending their shrill cries of warning up into the still night air.

 One Night 18

    Elenaughed as she heard them, relieved, and shook her head at them as she told them cheerfully, ¡®Yes, I may be an intruder now, but you¡¯re going to have to get used to me. You and I shall be seeing an awful lot of one another, you


    know.¡¯


    She stayed with them for several minutes, watching them and talking to them. Soon, no doubt, when it became fully dark, they would be roosting somewhere out of the way of any predatory hunting foxes.


    Turning her back on them, Elena stared thoughtfully at the house, trying to visualise how it would look once the stone had been cleaned. That alone would cost a small fortune and would, no doubt, take almost as long as it would take for the interior to be renovated. She must ask Roth to give her any formal records from when the hall had originally been built and the work done on it since then.


    She wasn¡¯t sure, but she suspected that the stairway she had seen had been, if not the work of Grinling Gibbons, then certainly the work of one of his more innovative apprentices.


    The tiny sprays of coral, the seashells and unbelievably realistic fish carved into the wood rted, no doubt, to the fact that the money for the original house hade from the very profitable overseas trading its owner had been involved in. As a prominent member of King Charles II¡¯s court, and one of his favourites, he undoubtedly had had ess to many money-making activities. Idly Elena wondered what it would have been like to live in such a time and in such a house. It was one of her indulgences that whenever she became involved with a new property she couldn¡¯t help daydreaming about its past, its history, picturing herself as part of it¡­ imagining how and what she would have chosen had she been its chatine and then tranting that into¡­


    Roth parked his Land Rover out of sight and sound of the house. The peafowl, on their way to their roosting ce, saw him and started to p their wings until he threw down the grain he had brought with him to silence them. No point inThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    giving the intruders the same warning he himself had so helpfully received. Abandoning her study of the Hall, elena stepped back into the shadows and made her way back towards her parked car. As he rounded the corner of the


    building, for a moment Roth thought that its frontage was deserted, and then he saw someone moving in the semi-darkness.


    Immediately he acted, crouching down low and using the shadows to conceal his presence as he ran light-footed and quietly towards Elena¡¯s car and whoever it was who was trying to break into it. There wasn¡¯t any time to waste-the Discovery¡¯s driver¡¯s door was already open. Launching himself towards the figure about to climb into it, Roth brought the thief down in a rugby tackle, pinning him down on the ground beneath him as he grunted, ¡®Got you.¡¯


    Elena didn¡¯t see her assant spring out at her but she certainly felt him as the speed of his attack carried her to the ground, his weight keeping her there as his hands moved quickly and lightly over her body.


    Frantically she tried to struggle, kicking out at him, wing his back as he pinned her legs, imprisoning her beneath his own, and then reached out to imprison her hands. As she twisted and turned beneath him, trying to throw off


    his weight, She felt too furiously angry to be afraid, but then, suddenly, as he secured both her hands in one of his and ran his free one experimentally over her body, she froze, all her feminine instincts and fears awakened.


    ¡®Keep still,¡¯ Roth warned his quarry abruptly. It hade as a shock to discover that she was female. He had assumed that the attempted theft of the car was being carried out by a young boy.


    As she heard and recognized Roth¡¯s voice, Elena¡¯s fear immediately changed to a mixture of relief and fury.


    ¡®Let go of me,¡¯ she demanded immediately.


    ¡®Elena¡­?¡¯ Ran stared at her in disbelief. ¡®What the hell¡­?¡¯


    He had rxed his grip on her hands but his weight was still holding her pinned to the ground and Elena wriggled protestingly beneath him,ining.


    ¡®Elena¡¯ Roth repeated, still obviously shocked by her presence. ¡®I thought¡­ I heard the peafowl and thought someone was¡­ I thought you were trying to steal


    the car¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell who you were in the dark,¡¯ Roth told her curtly as he read the disbelief in her eyes, her expression revealed to him as the moon grew in strength now that the dusk had given way to proper darkness.


    ¡®What are you doing here anyway?¡¯ he demanded sharply.


    ¡®I needed some fresh air; the windows in my room won¡¯t open and I¡­ I decided I might as well walk over here and collect my car¡­ And what about you? I thought you were supposed to be going on a date, not creeping around


    frightening people to death,¡¯ She used him angrily.


    She was bing acutely and very ufortably conscious of the way he was lying on top of her, her legs still entangled with his from when she had tried to escape from him, but now¡­


    She drew a sharp self-admonitory breath at the direction her thoughts were taking. It was bing increasingly difficult for her to breathe and not just because of Roth¡¯s weight on top of her. She was all too aware of how, when she did breathe, her breasts were pressing against his chest and even more did breathe, her breasts were pressing against his chest and even more dangerously conscious of the way her pelvis was amodating itself to the


    shape of him. She could smell the warm summer night air on his skin and with it the much, much more intimate musky male scent that was him. Somehow or other during their struggle her T-shirt had be separated from her jeans and she was hideously aware that it was toote to regret now the fact that in redressing herself she had not bothered to put back on the sensible white bra she


    had discarded when she had gone to bed. Instinctively her free hand went to her body to check just how far up her T-shirt had ridden.

 One Night 19

    What is it?¡¯ Roth asked her, his attention caught by the movement of her hand.


    ¡®You¡¯re heavy, Roth, you¡¯re hurting me,¡¯ Elena told him, not entirely truthfully, as she tried to bury herself in the night¡¯s cloaking shadows, but it was toote and she could see from the sudden narrowing of his gaze as it followed


    the action of her hand that he realised, as she had just done herself, that her wretched T-shirt had ridden up far enough to expose the lower curve of her breasts.


    Thest thing, the veryst thing she wanted was for Roth to study her body in any way at all, so why¡­ why, the moment his gaze fell to her breasts, did they suddenly decide to react to his presence by swelling and firming, her nipplesCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    sensually unting peaks of explicit womanhood?


    ¡®You¡¯re not wearing a bra¡­¡¯


    ¡®Thank you, Roth, but I am already aware of that fact,¡¯ Elena snapped at him through gritted teeth, her face hot with colour as she tried to reach the edge of her T-shirt to tug it down. But before she could do so Roth forestalled her, his


    own fingers curling round the thin white fabric.


    Elena was in no doubt that Roth did intend to pull it down to cover her breasts. She could read his intentions quite inly in his eyes. So how on earth what happened next did happen she was at aplete loss to know.


    She moved, and so did Roth¡¯s hand. Elena froze tensely as she felt his knuckles brush the underside of her breasts; immediately she made an awkward lunging movement away from his touch, forgetting that Roth had hold of the edge of her T-shirt. As she moved Roth tugged and then Elena tugged back and Roth let go.


    She wasn¡¯t sure which of them it was that made the small hissing sound, expelling their breath as her T-shirt, Lycra added to the cotton to ensure its smooth neat fit, reacted automatically to their tugging action and shot upwards,


    fully exposing her naked breasts elena heard Roth curse and then saw him go very still; motionless herself,


    She waited. The sensation of Roth¡¯s hand gently cupping her naked breast made her close her eyes in self-defence as she tried to stem the rapture that flooded through her. It wasn¡¯t just what he was doing, it was the fact that she had


    once longed for him to touch her, to hold her like this so very, very much, and it was as though all that long-ago feeling and all that long-ago need had suddenly risen up inside her.


    ¡®Roth¡­¡¯ She heard herself whisper his name, but the hands she put out to him were there to hold him, not to push him away, and as she felt him lower himself slowly against her again the shudder that ran through her was one of desire and not rejection.


    Very slowly and gently his fingertips stroked her breasts, shaping them, exploring them. The night air felt velvet soft and sensual against them but nowhere near as soft nor as sensual as Roth¡¯s hands. Carefully he caressed her and she could see the fierce gleam in his eyes as he looked briefly into hers and then he was bending his head towards her, kissing her with a fierce, passionate intensity that left her totally defenceless. Helplessly she opened her mouth to the hungry demand of his, making a tiny soft keening sound deep in her throat as she responded and matched his passion. There was something earthy, primitive, inevitable and unstoppable about what was happening. A soft breeze whispered through the trees bordering the gravel and hypersensitively Elena heard it, felt its warmth against her skin. The rough cloth of Roth¡¯s shirt teased her breasts, making her ache for the feel of his hands against them again. His hands¡­ his mouth¡­ She heard him groan, his fingers biting into her skin as he drew her close, so close that she could feel the hard, aroused pulse of his body. Instinctively her own rose up as though seeking even closer contact with him. His mouth burned hotly against her throat as he kissed it, his head moving lower and lower still until she could feel its demanding heat


    against her breast. Elena whispered in need, arching up towards him, almost sobbing in relief as his mouth finally closed over her nipple, caressing it gently, his tongueving it and then flicking erotically against it before he started to suck on it with a rhythmic urgency that echoed the pulsing heat of his arousal.


    Once, long ago, she had dreamt of Roth wanting her like this, needing her like this, all aching, fierce, demanding male passion. Tiny shock waves of desire were flooding sensuously through her, she wanted him so badly; eagerly she drew him closer and then froze as somewhere in the woods a fox screamed noisily to the moon.


    Roth too tensed, lifting his mouth from her body as he turned his head in the direction of the noise. Suddenly, abruptly, protected no longer by the heat of his passion nor the


    warmth of his body, Elena¡¯s realised what she was doing. The gravel of the drive which previously she had not even noticed pressed sharply into her skin, and her face flushed with mortification as she realised how she must look, how she must seem to Roth, so pathetically eager for his kisses, for him, that she¡­


    ¡®Don¡¯t touch me,¡¯ she warned him shakily as she yanked down her top and struggled to her feet. ¡®I feel sorry for your¡­ for Vicky¡­ if all it takes to make you unfaithful to her is¡­¡¯


    ¡®You?¡¯ Ran supplied tersely for her.


    Elena¡¯s flush deepened, pain filling her body as she turned away from him so that he wouldn¡¯t see how much he was hurting her.


    ¡®We both know that what just happened had nothing to do with¡­ That it wasn¡¯t me¡­ I could have been anyone. My body could have been anyone¡¯s. You were¡­¡¯ ¡®So turned on by the sight of your semi-naked breasts that I couldn¡¯t resist seeing if they felt and tasted as good as they looked,¡¯ Ran told her softly. ¡®You forget, elena¡­ I¡¯ve seen them before, and not just seen them but-¡®


    ¡®Stop it, stop it,¡¯ Elena begged him, instinctively cing her hands over her ears to blot out the sound of his taunting words. That was thest thing she wanted to be reminded about now¡­ the veryst¡­ Tears blurred her vision.


    Frantically she blinked them away; she wasn¡¯t going to let Roth see her crying¡­ No way¡­


    Shakily she made her way towards the Discovery whilst Roth watched her broodingly. What the hell could he say to her? She had every right to be furiously angry with him. That gibe about Vicky had been uncalled for, though. Vicky wasn¡¯t his love¡­ he didn¡¯t have a love¡­ There was no rtionship, nomitment in his life¡­ unlike her.


    Did she respond to Michael the same way she had to him, with that aching, intoxicating blend of female need and almost out-of-control hunger?


    Roth closed his eyes as he heard elena start the engine of her car. He had made his fair share of mistakes in his life and had his due portion of regrets, but there was nothing he regretted more than¡­ He swallowed and looked out into the darkness. He hadn¡¯t needed what had happened tonight to tell him that there was unfinished business between him and Elen

 One Night 20

    As he started to walk towards where he had left his car the fierce male ache in his body made him clench his teeth. Right now there was nothing, nothing, he wanted more than to finish what they had started. Nothing he wanted more and no one he could have less.


    Elena¡¯s body might still be responsive to him, but She herself hated him.


    He knew that. She had told him so often enough.


    ¡®Dave the man I love,¡¯ she had said, throwing the words at him like weapons, and he, too furious, too jealous to respond, had simply walked away without exining to her that she was a wealthy man¡¯s daughter and he might have nothing, but at least, unlike her precious dave, he genuinely cared about her, hadn¡¯t just been using her!


    He had spent the next two days searching Oxford from top to bottom for her, but by then it was toote-she had disappeared. The next time he had seen her she had been with the band of New Age travellers who had invaded Lucasnd, quite inly enjoying unting her rtionship with its leader in front of him.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ she had taunted him. ¡®You didn¡¯t want me¡­ you told me so and you were right, Roth, you¡¯re not the one for me¡­ not very much of a man at allpared with dave¡¯ she had purred with a sensuously knowing look that


    had made him feel as if someone was ripping out his guts.


    ¡®She and dave seem to be lovers,¡¯ lucas had confided to him unhappily, and now another man had taken over that role in her life, that ce in her bed, and he had no right¡­


    Helplessly he stared at the stars. Why the hell had he done it, given in to the temptation to resurrect for himself all the old ghosts, all the old pain? Hadn¡¯t he already spent enough nights lying alone in his bed, aching for her, wanting her?


    Perhaps lucas was right; perhaps it was time that he looked around for a woman to settle down with, and perhaps once this business was finished and elena was finally out of his life that was exactly what he would do¡­ Perhaps¡­


    Elena frowned as she started to double-check what she had just been reading.


    In a detailed ount for the work involved in treating both the wet and dry rot to Haverton Hall, she had only just noticed that slipped in at the back was an additional sheet reporting on some dry rot infestation in the Rectory, Roth¡¯s


    private property, and with it was a brief note confirming that the work on the Rectory would be put in hand before the contractors started working on Haverton Hall itself.


    Elena could feel her heart starting to thump heavily with a mixture of anger and pain as she re-read the sheet. It wasn¡¯t unknown for the owners of the properties the Trust took over to try to drive as hard a bargain as they possibly


    could. It had fallen to her on more than one asion to tactfully inform very grand personages that odd pieces of furniture they had listed as antiques had turned out, on further inspection, to be in fact extremely good copies and


    therefore not worth the value which had originally been attributed to them. On such asions a veryrge supply of tact plus an evenrger helping of erring on the side of generosity was called for, but for some reason the possibility of having caught Roth out in such a way evoked within her such strong and confusing emotions that she had to get up from her makeshift desk in front of her bedroom window to pace her bedroom floor whilst she mentally rehearsed


    exactly how she was going to confront him with her discovery of what he had done. The sum involved wasn¡¯t particrlyrge-and, had Roth gone about things in a different way, she knew perfectly well that the Trust would probably haverge-mindedly and generously offered to bear the cost of the work on the Rectory. It was the fact that he had tried to cheat them¡­ to deceive and trick


    her¡­ that Elena found so uneptable, the fact that he probably thought he had deceived her, the fact that he was probably secretlyughing at her behind her back. Well, he wasn¡¯t going to beughing when she confronted him, she


    decided angrily.


    A knock on her bedroom door stopped her in her tracks, her body tensing as she called out tersely, ¡®Come in,¡¯ whilst mentally deciding how to mount her attack. But when the door opened it wasn¡¯t Roth who walked into her room but


    the housekeeper.


    ¡®Oh, Ms¡¯ Elena faltered.


    ¡®Roth asked me to check with you what you would like for dinner this Roth asked me to check with you what you would like for dinner this evening,¡¯ the woman told her. ¡®Hended a fine wild salmon this morning and he said it was a particr favourite of yours¡­¡¯ Elena closed her eyes.


    Damn Roth. What was he trying to do to her reminding her, of things, of a past, she would much rather forget?


    ¡®That¡¯s very kind of you, ,¡¯ she told the other woman crisply, ¡®but I shall be eating out this evening.¡¯


    Previously she had not given the least thought to where she might eat her evening meal, and she knew that her behaviour in refusing Roth¡¯s salmon was both illogical and slightly childish, but she hadn¡¯t been able to help herself.


    Where was Ran anyway¡­ strategically keeping out of her way? Well, he couldn¡¯t do that for ever, and she certainly intended to tell him what she had discovered and to demand an exnation of his misuse of the Trust¡¯s funds. No doubt he had imagined that he could slip the bill for the work on his own property through with the bill for the cost of the work on Haverton Hall without anyone being any the wiser. Well, he was going to learn very quickly his error.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Which reminded her-she really ought to go up to the house and have a word with whoever was in charge of thepany he had hired to deal with the dry rot. Elena pursed her lips. By rights the contract ought to have been put out to


    tender, but she had to admit that by acting so promptly and getting both the reportpiled and the work started Roth had saved her a good deal of groundwork-and enabled work to be done on the Rectory at the Trust¡¯s


    expense?

 One Night 21

    Ten minutester Elena was on her way downstairs when she heard voices in the hallway, and as she rounded the curve of the staircase she could see the housekeeper talking with a tall, elegant woman in herte thirties.


    ¡®So you¡¯ll tell Roth that I called,¡¯ she was saying to Mrs Elliott.


    ¡®Yes, I will, Mrs Edwards,¡¯ the other woman was responding respectfully.


    Thoughtfully and discreetly Elena studied her. Tall, slender, expensively dressed, immactely made up, she was the type of woman whom She could remember Roth favouring and she immediately guessed that she must be Roth¡¯s


    current woman-friend. There was certainly that very confident, almost proprietorial air about her that suggested she was far more than simply a mere visitor to the house. She turned away from the house keeper and then saw Elena, her expression changing slightly and bing, if not challenging then certainly assessing, Elena recognised as she continued on her way downstairs.


    ¡®I¡¯m just on my way to Haverton Hall, Mrs Elizabeth, she told Roth¡¯s daily calmly, adding with an impetuosity sheter refused to examine or analyse, calmly, adding with an impetuosity sheter refused to examine or analyse, ¡®Please thank Roth for his offer of dinner.¡¯ Out of the corner of her eye she could see the way Roth¡¯s woman-friend¡¯s eyes darkened as she watched her, and she had just reached the front door when Mrs Elizabeth stopped her, announcing, ¡®Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, I almost forgot; Roth asked me to tell you that if you wanted to finish going over the big house he¡¯d be back around three.¡¯


    ¡®Did he? That¡¯s very thoughtful of him. How very obliging of him,¡¯ Elena responded acidly. ¡®When he does return, Mrs Elizabeth, please tell him that there¡¯s no need for him to put himself to so much trouble. I have my own set of keys toT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Haverton Hall.¡¯ Without waiting for the older woman to make any further response, Elena pulled open the front door. How dared he? she fumed as she hurried towards her hire car. She had no need of either hispany or his permission to view the Hall. Furiously she started the Discovery, sending up an angry spray of gravel as she reversed and then headed for the drive. She was over halfway to Haverton Hall before she felt calm enough to slow down a little, her face burning as hotly as her temper. It was not up to Roth to tell her what she could and could not do-not any longer.


    As she brought the Discovery to a halt outside the house she hastily averted her eyes from the spot wherest night¡­ What had happenedst night was something she had no intention of dwelling on nor trying to analyse; it had been


    a mistake, an error of judgement, a total andplete aberration and something which had, no doubt, been brought on by some kind of jetg, some kind of inexplicable imbnce, and it really wasn¡¯t worthy of having her waste any time agonising over it.


    Unlocking the huge door, she turned the handle and took a deep breath as she pushed it open and stepped inside. Resolutely ignoring the echoing sound of her


    own footsteps, she hurried to where she and Roth had left off their inspection the previous day. In her bag she had an inventory and a n of the house, but an hourter she was forced to admit that it was proving far less interesting


    inspecting the rooms on her own than it had been yesterday, with Roth¡¯s informative descriptions of the rooms and their original uses.


    From previous experience she knew that in a very short space of time she herself would bepletely familiar with the house¡¯syout and its history, but right now¡­ She gave a small scream as a mouse scuttled across the floor right in


    front of her. She had always had an irrational fear of them-they moved so fast and so far, and she had never totally got over an unpleasant childhood, and so far, and she had never totally got over an unpleasant childhood experience of having one jump towards her as it ran from one of the stable cats.


    She was working her way along the upper floor when she suddenly heard Roth calling her name. Stiffening, she stood where she was. Mrs Elizabeth must have told him that he would find her here. In her bag she had the report and the costings he hadmissioned for treatment of the wet and dry rot. Firmly she walked towards the door, opened it and called out, ¡®I¡¯m up here, Roth¡­¡¯


    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t havee here on your own,¡¯ he cautioned her as he came down the corridor towards her.


    ¡®Why not? The house isn¡¯t haunted, is it?¡¯ she mocked him sarcastically.


    ¡®Not as far as I know,¡¯ he agreed, ¡®but the floors, especially on these upper two floors, aren¡¯t totally to be trusted, and if you should have had an ident-¡®


    ¡®How very thoughtful of you to be concerned, Roth¡¯ Elena interrupted him.


    ¡®Almost as thoughtful as it was of you tomission these reports.¡¯ As she spoke she removed the reports from her bag and waved them under his nose. ¡®Or am I being naive and would ¡°self-interested¡± be a much truer description?¡¯


    Roth started to frown.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to imply, Elena¡¯ he began, but she wouldn¡¯t let him go any further, challenging him immediately, ¡®Don¡¯t you, Roth? I read the reports from the surveyors this morning. Tucked in at the back of the estimates you¡¯d obtained was this¡­¡¯


    Coolly she handed him the costing for the work on the Rectory.


    ¡®So?¡¯ Roth shrugged after he had scanned the piece of paper she proffered.


    ¡®This particr costing rtes to work that needs to be carried out on the Rectory, your own private house,¡¯ Elena pointed out patiently.


    ¡®And¡­?¡¯ Roth demanded, frowning at her before telling her, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Elena, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m at a loss to understand exactly what it is you¡¯re driving at. The Rectory needed some work doing on it to put right the dry rot the surveyors


    found, and-¡® ¡®You decided to slip the bill for that work in amongst the bills for the work that was needed on Haverton Hall, to lose it amongst the admittedly far greater cost of the work needed here!¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯ Roth demanded ominously quietly, his expression as well as his voice betraying his outrage.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re trying to suggest, Elena¡¯ he told her sharply.


    She shook her head and told him thinly, ¡®Neither do I, Roth. But the facts speak for themselves.¡¯


    ¡®Do they?¡¯ His mouth twisted bitterly. ¡®I rather think it¡¯s your overheated imagination that¡¯s doing the ¡°speaking¡± through your totally erroneous interpretation of them,¡¯ he told her through gritted teeth.

 One Night 22

    You can¡¯t deny the evidence of this report,¡¯ Elena reminded him sternly.


    ¡®What evidence?¡¯ Roth demanded. ¡®This is a report and an estimate for work on the Rectory-work which I have had carried out at my own expense; the only reason the report and costing is there at all is because I omitted to remove it


    when I had the documents copied for you¡­¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯ve paid for the work on the Rectory yourself?¡¯ Elena queried in disbelief. Roth¡¯s mouth thinned.


    ¡®Perhaps you¡¯d like to see the receipts,¡¯ he challenged her.


    ¡®Yes, I would,¡¯ Elena responded doggedly, refusing to let him cow her even though she could feel her face starting to burn self-consciously and her stomach beginning to churn as she contemted just how foolish she was going to look if


    Roth did produce such receipts.


    ¡®Mrs Elizabeth tells me that you¡¯re going out for dinner this evening.¡¯ elena stared at him, thrown by his abrupt change of subject.


    ¡®Yes. Yes, I am,¡¯ she agreed.


    ¡®There isn¡¯t a decent restaurant for miles,¡¯ he told her, ¡®and certainly not one that offers fresh wild salmon; it¡¯s always been one of your favourites¡­¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps my tastes have changed,¡¯ Elena said a little loftily, adding robustly, ¡®Unlike yours¡­¡¯


    As he started to frown she exined sweetly, ¡®I saw your¡­ friend. She called at the Rectory just as I was leaving. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be more than delighted to share your salmon with you, Roth,¡¯ she told him coolly. ¡®Now, about those receipts¡­¡¯ Inwardly Elena shivered a bit as she saw the anger re in his eyes but outwardly she stood her ground. It was, after all, her job to make sure that the Trust wasn¡¯t cheated-by anyone.


    ¡®Of course,¡¯ Roth told her formally, inclining his head as though in defeat, but then, just as Elena started to draw a relieved breath, he gave her a dangerously vulpine smile and told her softly, ¡®But I¡¯m afraid it will have to be this evening as I have a business meeting tomorrow morning and then I shall probably be away for several days¡­¡¯


    ¡®With your¡­ friend¡­?¡¯


    Later Elena could only despair over whatever it was that had led her to make, such a dangerously betraying and provocative remark, but inexplicably the words were out before she could stop them, causing Roth, who had been on the point of turning away from her, to turn back and slowly scrutinise her from head to foot before asking her softly, ¡®If you mean Vicky, is that really any of your business¡­ or the Trust¡¯s¡­?¡¯


    He had caught her out and Elena knew it. It most certainly was not part of her duty as the Trust¡¯s representative to ask any questions about his personal life, and she was mortified that she had done so.


    ¡®If you want to see the receipts for the work on the Rectory then it will have to be this evening, Elena,¡¯ Roth was repeating briskly. ¡®Shall we say about eight thirty?¡¯


    Before she could say anything else he had gone, striding across the dusty floor and leaving her to watch his departing back. It was a good ten minutes after she had heard the noise of his Land Rover engine die away before Elena felt able to continue with her work. Her intelligence told her that their antagonism wasing between her and the


    normally wisely efficient way in which she dealt with even the most awkward of the Trust¡¯s clients, but her emotions refused to allow her to back down, to climb down. If she was wary of him, suspicious of him, then she had every right to be. And every right to as good as use him of trying to defraud the Trust?


    She started to nibble anxiously at her bottom lip. If she was wrong about him trying to get the Trust to cover the cost of work he had had done on his own home, and if he chose toin to her boss-Irritably Elena reminded herself why she was here.


    *


    Although the house wasn¡¯t anyrger than others she had dealt with, it certainly seemed to possess far more small interconnecting rooms here on its upper storeys. She rubbed the dust from the window of one of them and peered out at


    the countryside spread all around her. From here she could see the river where Ran must have caught his fish. It woundzily in a long half-loop through the parnd which surrounded the house. Although the terrain here in Derbyshire was very different from that which surrounded Alex¡¯s home, it was disturbingly easy, looking down towards the river, to remember the many happy hours sheT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    had spent with Alex and Roth as a young girl, watching them as they worked together, helping them fish andter learning from them their countryside skills.


    One of the ways in which, hopefully, ultimately, Haverton Hall could generate, its own ie would be, as Roth had suggested in the initial approach he had made to the Trust, for the house to be let out torge corporations and groups


    along with its fishing and shooting rights. The Trust adopted a policy that no game existing on itsnds could be killed simply for sport-a very strict culling programme was put in ce where necessary and the art of tracking animals was


    taught as a skill for its own sake rather than with a view to killing. That had been a condition which she herself had insisted on persuading the trustees to adopt, and it made her stop and frown slightly to herself now as she was forced to remember how it had been Roth who had first shown her that it was not necessary to kill to enjoy such traditional country sports.


    *


    Roth¡­ Elena was still thinking about him some timeter when an exhausting drive through the virtually uninhabited countryside which surrounded the house had


    only produced three small viges, not one of which boasted a restaurant. In the small pub in the third vige thendlord shook his head when she asked about food and apologised.


    ¡®We don¡¯t have the trade for it round here, although I could perhaps see if there¡¯s any sandwiches left over from lunchtime.¡¯ Smiling wanly, Elena shook her head. She was hungry, very hungry in fact, and had been looking forward to sitting down to a proper hot meal.


    ¡®There¡¯s a good ce over Lintwell way,¡¯ the pub manager was continuing helpfully, ¡®but that¡¯s a good twenty-five miles from here.¡¯


    Twenty-five miles. Elena stomach was already starting to rumble. Against her will she had a mental vision of Roth¡¯s salmon, pink and poached, served with delicious home-grown baby new potatoes and fresh vegetables and, of course, a proper hondaise sauce. Her mouth watered.


    It was gone seven o¡¯clock now, though, and if she were to drive to Lintwell and back and eat as well that would mean she would bete for her meeting with Roth and there was no way she was going to allow him the opportunity to use her of being unprofessional.


    Refusing thendlord¡¯s offer of the afternoon¡¯s leftover sandwiches, she made her way back to her car. She would just have to go without a meal tonight, she


    told herself firmly; after all, it wouldn¡¯t be the end of the world. She was hardly going to starve¡­ But oh, that salmon and¡­ Roth was quite right. It was her favourite.

 One Night 23

    It was almost eight when Elena pulled up outside the Rectory¡¯s front door.


    Her earlier hunger had turned into a gnawing irritation that was making her head ache and her temper on edge. Low blood sugar, she told herself sternly. All you need is a sweet drink. All she needed maybe, but not all she wanted. What she wanted¡­ What on earth was the matter with her? she derided herself as she opened the front door. Other women her age daydreamed and fantasised about having men,


    not meals. Eight o¡¯clock. She just had time to get showered and changed before her meeting with Roth. She wanted to run through her figures again, but if, as he said, he had paid for the work himself and he had the receipts to prove it¡­ Perhaps she had been too quick to use him¡­


    ¡®Elena..¡¯


    She froze at the bottom of the stairs as she heard Roth¡¯s voice. When she turned her head he was standing in an open doorway several feet away from her.


    ¡®Mrs Elizabeth is going to serve dinner at eight-thirty so you¡¯ve got half an hour to get ready¡­¡¯


    A dozen questions and just as many denials and arguments sprang immediately to Elena¡¯s lips, but somehow she managed not to utter them and she was at the top of the stairs before she managed to ask herself why she had not simply told Roth that she had eaten already.


    Why? The audible rumble of her stomach as she opened her bedroom door gave its own answer. Even so, it galled her to know that Roth had guessed she would have to return to the house without having found somewhere to eat. But


    just let him try to make something of it, Elena decided fiercely as, having had her shower, she changed into a long silky ck jersey dress, brushing her hair and quickly re-doing her make-up before checking the time.


    Almost eight-thirty. Taking a deep breath, Elena checked her appearance in the mirror and then, holding her head high, headed for the bedroom door.


    Her jersey dress, in ck and unadorned, might not, to anyone but the cognoscente, reveal the fact that it had cost her the best part of a month¡¯s wages and carried thebel of one of New York¡¯s top designers-the uninitiated might be deceived by the simple design and the way the heavy fabric discreetly hinted at rather than clung more obviously to Elena¡¯s slender figure. But even the most self-confessed sartorial ignoramus would have reacted to the way Ran looked when Elena saw him waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs.


    Used as she was to seeing him wearing casual work clothes, and perhaps because that was the image she held engraved in her mind¡¯s Because eye-jeans fitting


    snugly against the hard muscle of his thighs, checked work shirt rolled up at the sleeves and just open enough at the neck to reveal the silky dark expanse of body hair which so temptingly and tormentingly made one¡¯s fingers long to unfasten a few more buttons and explore just how thick, just how silky that soft dark hair actually was-elena had forgotten how very male Roth could look in formal


    clothes. And although he hadn¡¯t gone so far as to change into a dinner suit he was wearing a pair of well-cut dark trousers and a crisp white shirt.


    The fact that he was just shrugging on his jacket as she came down the stairs afforded her an unwanted glimpse of the lethal maleness of the muscles in his


    torso and made her hesitate betrayingly just for a second before continuing her journey downwards.


    He had changed his clothes simply to have dinner with her.


    Why? Because he knew very well the effect his appearance would have on any susceptible woman and because he intended to use that fact to distract her,


    confuse her when she needed all her attention, all her concentration to ascertain the truth about that invoice? Or was she letting her imagination run away with


    her? Was the woman he had dressed so elegantly for not her but-? Was he perhaps seeing the other woman after their meeting had finished?


    ¡®We¡¯ve just got time for a drink before dinner if you¡¯d like one,¡¯ Roth told her calmly, but his nce, Elena was sure, had rested for just a betraying fraction of a second on the soft thrust of her breasts before it had lifted to her face. Her heart started to thump giddily.


    ¡®No¡­ No drink, thanks,¡¯ she refused, giving him a thin smile as she added deliberately, ¡®I generally find that alcohol and business don¡¯t mix.¡¯


    Giving a small shrug, Roth opened the dining-room door for her and waited for her to precede him inside. As she did so, Elena caught the clean, sharp scent of his freshly showered body and the giddying thump of her vulnerable heart became a frighteningly heavy ache.


    ¡®I¡­ I¡¯ve brought the estimates down with me,¡¯ she told him quickly, lifting the papers she was holding in front of him, but Roth shook his head.


    ¡®After dinner,¡¯ he told her dismissively, adding, ¡®I generally find that good food and poormunication don¡¯t mix.¡¯


    Poormunication. Elena gave him a fulminating look before taking the chair he had pulled out for her.


    The salmon was every bit as delicious as Elena had imagined and so, too, was the home-made summer pudding served with fresh cream that followed it. The


    cheese they ate to finish the meal was made locally, Roth informed her, adding that he had been wondering if he might not produce something simr himself,


    but that he had decided the costs involved were prohibitive.


    To have dinner alone with him like this would once have made her feel so excited, so¡­ so thrilled because she had been so besottedly in love with him. Of course, she would hardly have been able to do justice to the meal because then her fevered imagination would have been thrilling her with images of the two of them together alone, after dinner, Roth taking her in his arms and¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ve asked Mrs Elliott to serve coffee in the library¡­¡¯


    The crisp, businesslike tone of Roth¡¯s voice cut across her treacherous thoughts. Guiltily, Elena pushed them away, reminding herself severely of just why she was here.


    *


    ¡®Here is the separate estimate I asked for, for the work which needed doing here, and here is the receipt I obtained for that work.¡¯


    Her facial muscles rigid, Elena willed her hand not to tremble betrayingly as she took the papers from Ran and then looked at them. She was furious with herself for giving him the opportunity to put her in the wrong.


    Her eyes strayed to the date at the top of the receipted invoice. She wasn¡¯t going to give in yet. Standing up, she handed the papers back to Roth and told him dismissively, ¡®What I can see is a signed and dated receipt, Roth.¡¯


    ¡®Showing that the invoice was settled several weeks ago¡­¡¯Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Purporting to show that it was settled several weeks ago,¡¯ Elena pointed out stubbornly. ¡®For all I know this date could have been written on the invoicest week¡­ or¡­¡¯ She paused meaningfully before adding with a triumphant smile,


    ¡®Or even today¡­¡¯


    She had started to walk away when Roth stopped her, grabbing hold of her arm and swinging her round to face him as he exploded, ¡®Are you really trying to


    use me of falsifying this receipt? For God¡¯s sake, Elena, what the hell kind of man do you think I am?¡¯


    Pointedly Elena ignored his question and stared down at where he was still holding onto her arm instead as she demanded icily, ¡®Let go of me, Roth¡±

 One Night 24

    Let go of you¡­? Do you realise what you¡¯re saying, what you¡¯re using me of doing? You¡¯re not a teenager any more, Elena, and if this is some kind of petty attempt to-¡®


    ¡®No, I¡¯m not.¡¯ Elena interrupted him furiously. ¡®I¡¯m the Trust¡¯s representative here at Haverton and as such it¡¯s my job to protect the Trust¡¯s interests and its investments¡­ If I think that someone, anyone, is trying to cheat the Trust or


    misuse its funds, then it¡¯s my job to-¡®


    ¡®Your job¡­?¡¯ Rothughed savagely. ¡®You sound very high-minded for someone who¡¯s slept her way into her ¡°job¡± via her boss¡¯s bed.¡¯


    There was a second¡¯s pause and then a white heat, a zigzag of pure fury and frustrated womanly pride, hit Elena like a bolt of lightning. Immediately she reacted in the only way her outraged female instincts knew, lifting her hand and


    pping Roth¡¯s face in furious rejection of his insult.


    Elena didn¡¯t know which of them was the more shocked-she who had delivered the blow or Roth who had received it. For a single beat of time they both stoodpletely still, staring at one another. She could feel her heart racing, she could see the white, slowly reddening imprint of her hand against Ran¡¯s dark skin and she could see too the vengeful male fury darkening his eyes.


    Toote to regret her behaviour, or to turn and run; Roth was still holding onto her arm, and as she tried to pull away he dragged her towards him, his eyes glittering with fevered rage.


    Elena knew, even before it happened, just what he was going to do. She was already closing her eyes and whispering helplessly, ¡®No,¡¯ as she felt the hard, bruising pressure of his mouth against her own.


    To be kissed like this, in fury, in punishment, and with a blind, searing male desire to dominate, was something totally outside all her experience. Her body had no defences against it, no knowledge of how to deal with it. Panic and anger surged through her body. She was no helpless Victorian virgin, she was a modern woman, able to give as good as she got. Fiercely she returned the anger


    of Roth¡¯s furious kiss. He was already prising apart her closed lips with his tongue, demanding entry to the intimacy of her mouth, not with the tender touch of a lover but with the forceful pressure of a warrior, a victor. Wildly Elena


    tried to evade him, but he was holding onto her too strongly and all her attempts to break free did was to bring her body into even closer contact with his. She still fought to break free, pummelling his chest with her fists and then, when that did no good and there was no longer any space between their bodies for her to do so, angrily raking her nails down his back. Somewhere, deep down, in the murkiest of murky waters of her subconscious,y the knowledge that this wasn¡¯t just about the insult he had given her, nor her


    angry reaction to it; that this explosion of furious emotion this need to reach out and hurt him, to damage and destroy what was left of the love she had once felt for him, had its roots, its being, in something very, very different from mere


    insulted female pride.


    ¡®Little vixen,¡¯ she heard Roth muttering thickly against her mouth as he caught hold of her hand. ¡®Your elderly lover might need the stimulus of having his back scratched raw when you make love but I certainly don¡¯t.¡¯


    Shocked into awareness of what she was doing by his words, Elena went still. Her biss might not be her lover, but that didn¡¯t really matter; it was the impact of what Roth had just said to her that hurt and wounded so badly, the fact that he


    wasparing the anger and mutual hatred they were both expressing with an act that, to her, was one which should be highlighted and hallmarked with tenderness and true emotional love. Suddenly all the anger drained out of her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt sickened, not just by Roth¡¯s words but more importantly by what she herself had done. A vixen, Roth had called her, but when animals mated they did


    so for a specific purpose; theiring together was never an act of cruelty or cynical disregard for everything that sharing the intimacy of one¡¯s body with another should be.


    Elena could feel her eyes starting to fill with tears. Roth had pulled back from her to look at her, and, taking advantage of his ckened grip, she pulled herself free of him and started to walk quickly, if a little unsteadily, towards the library


    door.


    Startled, Roth called out to her, following her out into the hallway, watching as she disappeared up the stairs. Should he go after her, apologise, exin¡­? That look he had just seen in her eyes had shocked him. It was more the look of a hurt child than a mature, experienced, worldly woman, and besides¡­ There had been no call for him to make that remark to her about her boss. Her rtionship with the


    other man was, after all, her own affair, even if he¡­ God¡­ For a moment there the feeling, the sharp dig of her nails into his skin through the fabric of his shirt,


    had made him ache so badly for the feel of her naked body beneath his own, the feel, the scent, the taste of her. And if he could have his time again¡­ But what was the point in thinking about, reliving old memories, old mistakes?


    He had done what he had thought was best at the time, the honourable thing to do¡­


    WEARILY Elena looked at the luminous face of her watch. Half past one in the morning. She had been awake for thest hour, stubbornly courting sleep, angrily refusing to allow her thoughts to take control, to force her to remember.


    She was too hyped up for sleep, too afraid to sleep just in case she¡­ She what? Dreamed of Roth?


    She looked across at the desk in front of the window. One of the small pleasures of living in the depths of the country was that one did not need to close the curtains at night. There was nothing She liked more than being able to see


    the night sky.

 One Night 25

    When her mother had first married Lucas father and they had gone to live in his ancestral home, she had been overwhelmed at first by the darkness of the huge house. It had been Roth who had guessed her fears and apprehensions after he had found her sleepwalking that night. Roth who had been staying at the house? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    instead of his cottage one weekend, ¡®babysitting¡¯ her in the absence of her mother, and who had taken her, not back to bed, but to his own room where he had made her a hot drink and talked to her, showing her the telescope he used to watch the night sky.


    The binocrs beside it he had used for another, more mundane purpose. As the estate manager one of his jobs had been to keep a sharp look-out for poachers. The night had no fears for Roth, and through him she too had learned to appreciate its special beauties. It had been Roth who had taken her to watch the badger cubs at y, earning her mother¡¯s anger. Elena quickly stopped that line of thought. Since she couldn¡¯t sleep she might as well try to do some work; that at least would be a far more profitable way of spending her time than thinking about Roth.


    Her mouth still felt slightly swollen and sensitive from the way he had kissed her earlier. Her face started to burn as she recalled again thement he had made to her about her being a vixen-and about Michael being her lover.


    What would he say if he knew that she had only had one lover and that lover had been a man who hadn¡¯t really wanted her, a man she had had to coax and beg to take her to bed, a man who had told her that he felt no love for her, that what had happened between them had been a mistake, an error of judgement best forgotten?


    No. No. No. Angrily, Elena buried her face in her hands, but it was toote; there was no pushing back the memories now, they were here, surrounding her, flooding out any kind of denial or rational thought.


    She had been at university by then; had, in fact, gone there unwillingly. So intense and all-consuming had been the ferocity of her teenage love for Roth, so burningly immediate and sharp-fanged her desire for him, that she had not been


    able to bear the thought of putting any kind of distance between them. Every spare minute she had, every excuse she could use, she had used-to be with Roth. As Lucas stepsister it had been easy enough for her to spend her free time at the estate, joining the group of local teenagers who were helping Roth with some of his environmental projects had given her even more opportunity to be with him. Not that Roth himself had seemed to be aware of her feelings, even though she had done everything she could to show him how she felt.


    There had been that afternoon she had fallen into the muddyke they had been cleaning. Roth had pulled her out, grinning at her mud-covered clothes and hair.


    ¡®I need a bath,¡¯ she hadined, grimacing.


    ¡®A bath?¡¯ Roth hadughed. ¡®There¡¯s no way lucas housekeeper is going to let you into the house like that. I¡¯d better take you back to the cottage with me and hose you down outside before I let you go back, otherwise we¡¯ll both be in real trouble.¡¯


    His cottage¡­ How she had trembled at the thought, imagining not the prosaic cleaning-up operation Roth had so teasingly referred to but something far more intimate, her body soaking in a tub of blissfully hot water whilst Roth lovingly soaped her clean¡­


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ he had asked her, frowning at her. ¡®You¡¯ve gone very red. Are you feeling ill?¡¯


    Ill¡­ Sick with love, with longing for him, would have been the appropriate answer, but she had been too naive, too shy to make it. Instead she had shaken her head and dutifully climbed into his battered Land Rover for the drive back to


    his small estate cottage. The sensual intimacy she had so dangerously imagined had proved to be just that-a fantasy. Roth had made her remove her clothes in his small back porch, sternly admonishing her not to move off the old towel he had put down on the floor and to give him a shout once she was undressed and wrapped in the towel he had left her.


    ¡®I¡¯ll put your stuff in the washer-lucas housekeeper will kill me if she sees it-and then you can have a quick shower upstairs. You¡¯ll have to go home in it-and then you can have a quick shower upstairs. You¡¯ll have to go home in


    my stuff but at least it will be clean.¡¯


    ¡®These towels are awfully thin,¡¯ she had remarked critically once she was standing wrapped in the protection of thergest of them, and Roth had returned to scoop up her filthy clothes.


    ¡®Mmm¡­ I use them to dry the dogs,¡¯ Roth had told her unromantically, grinning at her when he saw her expression. ¡®They¡¯re the ones who should be pulling a face,¡¯ he said. ¡®When theye back covered in mud they get hosed


    down outside before they¡¯re even allowed in.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not a dog, I¡¯m a¡­¡¯ A woman, she had been about to say, but then she had stopped as Roth had stooped to pick up her white briefs from the stone floor, her face turning an unsophisticated shade of pink when she saw how small they looked held in his strongly masculine hand.


    The wet had seeped right through her jeans to her briefs, but Roth¡¯s eyebrows had risen as he¡¯d studied them and then her.


    ¡®It¡¯s all right¡­ I can go home without them; it won¡¯t matter under¡­ my¡­ your jeans,¡¯ Elena had told him helpfully, far too innocent and young then to understand just how sensuously provocative it could be for a woman to go naked beneath her clothes-and even more so when the clothes, the jeans she was wearing, were his and not her own.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay; I think I¡¯ve got something you can wear,¡¯ Roth had told herconically.

 One Night 26

    She had been young and naive but not so young nor so naive as not to be able to guess where the tiny prettycy briefs Roth had given her might havee from, and the knowledge that they must have belonged to another woman had cast a shadow not just over the whole day, but over everything.


    She had once heard lucas joking with Roth about his taste for older women. ¡®I¡¯m not in the market formitment or marriage,¡¯ Roth had returned. ¡®But I¡¯m not about to turn myself into a monk either,¡¯ he had admitted frankly.


    Neither of them had known that she was listening as she hesitated outside Luca¡¯s library door on her way past.


    ¡®So a woman who knows what life¡¯s all about, who¡¯s been married and decided that it isn¡¯t for her, suits me fine.¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t been able to hide her massive crush on Ran before she¡¯d left for university, in fact had openly offered her love to him, but he had determinedly pushed it away-just as he had also determinedly pushed her away. She had noticed it again at Luca¡¯s annual Christmas party. Her mother had been there, turning her nose up at such little country pursuits, but Sylvie hadn¡¯t been there, turning her nose up at such little country pursuits, but Elena hadn¡¯t cared. She¡¯d been determined that Ran was going to dance with her and that she was going to im a Christmas kiss from him.


    She had been wearing a new dress and high heels. She had put her hair up and worn make-up. Lucas had looked at her with tender amusement when she hade downstairs, but there had been no tenderness in Roth¡¯s eyester that


    evening when he had removed her arms from around his neck, refusing to give her the kiss she had begged him for. It had taken three sses of wine before she had had the courage to approach him and, horrendously, she could feel her eyes starting to fill with tears as he¡¯d unlocked her arms from around his neck and started to turn away from her.


    ¡®Rotj, please¡­¡¯ she had pleaded, but he had ignored her, stony-faced and nk-eyed, as he¡¯d walked away from her.


    And, as though that hadn¡¯t been bad enough, topound the evening¡¯s heartache and humiliation, she had seen him less than an hourter dancing with the newly divorced wife of one of Luca¡¯s tenants, holding her tightly against his body as he caressed her under the dim lights, bending his head to kiss her with heart-shaking passion before leading her outside. She had been so jealous, so burned up with pain that even her skin had felt raw and tender. Later, naively, she¡¯d told herself that Roth hadn¡¯t meant to hurt her, that he probably still thought of her as a child and not a woman, and so she had gone on clinging to her self-created delusions. All through her first year at university, as much as she had wanted to hate Roth, she had also yearned for him, dreaming of him, longing for him, promising herself that one day it would be different, one day he would look at her and love her.


    She had refused dates from the boys she met on her courses and only attended the regtion student parties because the other girls had teased her into it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Naturally gregarious, although no one could evere to mean to her what Roth meant, she had nevertheless made several tonic friendships with various boys she had met at university. One of them she had particrly taken to; shy and self-effacing, David had onlye to university because of family pressure. As the youngest of his family he¡¯d been expected to follow in the footsteps of his


    elder sisters and brothers, all of whom had graduated with honours. ¡®What did you really want to do?¡¯ Elena had asked him.


    ¡®Paint,¡¯ he had told her simply.


    Elena¡¯s discovery that he was taking drugs had saddened but not particrly shocked her. They were, after all, a feature of university life, that shocked her. They were, after all, a feature of university life, although she herself had stayed clear of them.


    It had been David who had persuaded her to attend the rave party where he had introduced her to Wayne. She had guessed that Wayne was his supplier but had naively assumed then that Wayne was no more than a generous-minded individual who had the contacts to supply his friends with drugs, and that it was they who pressured him into obtaining them for them rather than the other way around. Without directly saying so, Wayne had implied that they were two of a kind, individuals who stood out from the crowd. His street-wise sophistication had reminded her in some odd way of Ran. Perhaps because, like Roth, Wayne was older than her and the friends she¡¯d mixed with. She had listened half enviously when he had told her of his ns to spend the summer with a group of eco-warriors, travelling the country.


    Elena had always been idealistic, and Wayne¡¯s description of the way the group were dedicated to preventing the destruction of the countryside by greedy power barons had increased her sense ofradeship with him and with the group he was joining.


    Just as importantly, Wayne had seemed to understand the problems she was having in convincing her mother that she was now an adult.


    ¡®She¡¯s such a snob,¡¯ she had told Wayne ruefully, wrinkling her nose. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t much approve of me, then,¡¯ he had countered, and although she had shaken her head Elena had been forced to admit that he was right. She had confided to Wayne how ufortable it often made her feel that she should be so privileged. Lucas gave her an allowance and her mother was constantly visiting her and fussing over whether or not she was eating properly and wearing the right kind of clothes. Her mother had never wanted her to go to university. She had bemoaned the fact that girls like Elena no longer had the opportunity to e out¡¯ properly, as she had done as a girl. Alex had been the driving force behind her moving off to university. Time, he said, for her to grow and find out


    about herself.


    It had not been long after her disclosure that she received an allowance that Wayne had asked to borrow money from her. Of course she had given it to him.


    He was a friend¡­


    And then, after she had given Wayne the money he had asked for, she had discovered that she needed to buy some new course books, and that stupidly she had not realised that she had an advance rent bill due for the small t she lived in.


    She had had to telephone Lucas to ask him for an advance on her forting.

 One Night 27

    She had felt ufortable about doing so, but after a small pause, when she had stammeringly exined that she had loaned some money to a friend, he had said quietly that she could leave the matter with him.


    Naively she had assumed that that meant that he would send her a cheque, and suddenly she¡¯d had more important things to worry about than money. David, her friend, was dead. He had copsed at a rave party and been rushed into hospital, but it had been toote to save him.


    His family had taken him home to bury him and they had also made it in that they did not want any of his university friends to attend his funeral.


    ¡®They me us for what happened to him,¡¯ one of his other friends told Elena angrily. ¡®They¡¯re the ones who are at fault. He never wanted toe here¡­¡¯


    Elena was too upset to make anyment when Wayne asked for another loan, and he was moody and sharp-tempered with her, mocking her upbringing and taunting her with her naivete and innocence.


    That hurt Elena but she said nothing. She knew that he would soon be leaving the city to join the eco-warriors, who were beginning to drift away from the site of their recent defeat over arge motorway extension and to make their way south to meet up with another group, who were trying to persuade the Government to give permission for somend previously owned by the Army to be opened to the general public.


    To Elena it sounded a good cause.


    ¡®Come with us,¡¯ Wayne suggested, and then heughed sneeringly as he added, ¡®But no, of course you won¡¯t¡­ Mummy wouldn¡¯t like it, would she?¡¯


    Elena said nothing. She was still too numbed by David¡¯s death. University life, which at first had seemed to promise so much freedom¡­ which she had hoped would be the passage which would carry her effortlessly into womanhood


    and Ran¡¯s love¡­ was proving to be far more painful and difficult than she had envisaged.


    She had lost weight and hope, and now her work was beginning to suffer too. The weather was hot and sticky, with the threat of thunder forever present in


    the air. They needed a good storm, Elena reflected early one evening as she returned to her small t. She wasn¡¯t hungry, and the prospect of an evening spent over her books didn¡¯t appeal in the least. She missed David and their discussions and she missed Roth even more.


    The day had been so hot and the t was so airless that she showered in a vain attempt to get cool, pulling over her naked body an old cotton shirt which had once belonged to Alex, too drained and lethargic even to think of getting properly dressed. Half an hourter Wayne arrived, carrying a bottle of properly dressed. Half an hourter Wayne arrived, carrying a bottle of wine which he insisted on opening even though she told him that she didn¡¯t want anything to drink. In the end it was easier to give in than to argue, but she stood her ground over the drug he offered her, firmly shaking her head.


    ¡®Please yourself,¡¯ he told her easily, but Elena noticed that he didn¡¯t have one himself either.


    ¡®Any chance of letting me have that money?¡¯ he asked her a few minutester as he lounged on her small sofa, watching her as she tried to work. There was a look in his eyes that made her feel ufortable, and not just because she


    couldn¡¯t give him the loan he wanted; no, it was more than that, and suddenly she was acutely conscious of her nudity beneath Lucas shirt.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t¡­ not at the moment,¡¯ she apologised. ¡®I¡­ I¡¯m waiting for lucas to send me a cheque. Wayne, I don¡¯t want to be a bad host, but really I have to work¡­¡¯


    ¡®You want me to leave¡­¡¯


    ¡®If you don¡¯t mind,¡¯ Elena agreed, waving her hand in the direction of the books she had spread out on the small table in front of her.


    For a moment she thought he was going to argue with her, but to her relief he didn¡¯t, walking instead towards the door. Eager to see him leave, Elena went with him. As she opened the door for him she saw the Land Rover pulling to a


    halt a little further down the road and her heart started to race with frantic excitement. As though aware of her loss of attention, and angered by it, to her shock Wayne suddenly reached for her, grabbing hold of her and forcing her


    back against the open door, his mouth hot and wet on hers as he kissed her roughly.


    Immediately Elena pulled away, but not in time to stop Ran, who was stepping out of the Land Rover and walking towards her, from seeing what had happened, nor from witnessing how she was dressed, she saw ufortably as she felt his nce scorch her shirt-d body.


    To her relief Wayne¡¯s mobile phone had started to ring and he was already heading for his car, his back towards her as he talked in a low voice into the telephone.


    As Roth¡¯s long-legged, determined stride brought him closer to her door, elena could only stand and watch.


    ¡®Roth!¡¯ she eximed weakly when he reached her. ¡®What a surprise. I didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡¯


    ¡®Obviously not,¡¯ was Roth¡¯s terse response as he stepped past her and into her small hallway, firmly closing the door behind him as he told her sardonically,¡¯I¡¯m sorry if my arrival is inopportune, although something tells me that it would


    have been a lot less opportune had I arrived, say, half an hour ago.¡¯


    Elena¡¯s face med as she saw the way he was looking at her and realised what he meant. Roth thought that she and Wayne were lovers.


    ¡®It¡¯s not¡­ we weren¡¯t¡­ Wayne is just a friend¡­¡¯ she finally managed to tell him defensively. Roth¡¯s eyebrows immediately shot up.


    ¡®A friend! Tell me, Elena, do you normally receive your friends wearing just one of their shirts¡­?¡¯


    ¡®This isn¡¯t Wayne¡¯s shirt; it¡¯s one of Luca¡¯s old ones,¡¯ she protested, hotfaced.


    What was Roth doing here? Why had hee to see her? Her heart started to thump frantically.


    ¡®lucas shirt?¡¯ Roth was frowning at her as he studied her.


    ¡®Yes¡­ I¡­ I like to wear it¡­ It makes me think of home¡­ of lucas and you. I miss you both,¡¯ she told him daringly, holding her breath as she waited for his response.


    There had to be some reason for his being here and his reaction to Wayne¡¯s presence¡­ Was she daring to hope too much in thinking that beneath his anger he might just be a little jealous? She was a woman now, she reminded herself, not a child, and- ¡®Home¡­?¡¯ Roth cut across her increasingly buoyant thoughts.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®I doubt your mother would enjoy hearing you describe Otel ce as your home.¡¯


    Elena bit her lip. It was true that her mother did not approve of her attachment to Otel ce and would have preferred it if, like her, Elena had been a city person.


    ¡®I¡¯m an adult now,¡¯ she told Ran bravely. ¡®I make my own decisions, my own choices¡­¡¯


    ¡®I see¡­ And entertaining your friends wearing nothing but one of lucas¡¯s shirts is one of those choices, is it, Elena?¡¯


    Her face burned. There was no hint of jealousy in his voice now, only a familiar older-brother note of censure.


    ¡®I¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting Wayne toe round. It was so hot. I had a shower and¡­¡¯


    ¡®Wayne¡­ This wouldn¡¯t be the friend who¡¯s borrowed half yourst quarter¡¯s allowance from you, would it?¡¯ Roth challenged her.

 One Night 28

    Elena nched. Lucas had obviously told him about that; she wished that he hadn¡¯t.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡®I¡­ He¡¯ll pay me back.¡¯ She defended both Wayne¡¯s request and her own eptance of it.


    ¡®Things have certainly changed since my time at university,¡¯ Roth told her cynically. ¡®Then it was the man who did the chasing, the pursuing, not the woman who had to secure the man¡¯s attentions by offering him money.¡¯


    Elena stared at him, unable to keep either her shock or the pain his words had caused her from showing in her eyes.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t like that¡­ I haven¡¯t been pursuing Wayne. I don¡¯t¡­¡¯


    She stopped abruptly and looked away from him. How could she tell Roth of all men¡­ people¡­ that she didn¡¯t run after his sex, when he had good reason to believe otherwise after the ways she had so tantly revealed her feelings for


    him? Now he was looking at her in that horribly cynical way, his mouth twisting in mocking contempt.


    ¡®lucas asked me toe,¡¯ he told her as she remained silent. ¡®He¡¯s had to go away on business but he asked me toe and give you this¡­¡¯


    As he spoke Roth was removing a cheque from his wallet which he handed to her. Swallowing hard, Elena took it from him.


    ¡®You could have posted it to me,¡¯ she told him in a small voice. ¡®lucas wanted it delivered in person.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a long drive¡­ I could¡­ Would you like something to drink¡­ to eat¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Coffee will be fine,¡¯ Roth told her shortly, following her as she automatically started to walk into her small living room.


    The bottle of wine Wayne had brought with him was still on the table, her own ss nearly empty, and Elena saw the hard look Roth gave it as he walked past her work table.


    A wooden divider separated the living room end of the room from the small kitchte, and Roth leaned against it as Sylvie bustled about making them both a cup of coffee.


    ¡®You¡¯ve lost weight,¡¯ Roth told her abruptly when she finally handed him his mug. ¡®It is just sex this friend of yours is dealing in, isn¡¯t it, Elena¡­?¡¯


    As the meaning of his words sank in Elena put down her own mug of coffee, her face burning with indignation.


    ¡®I¡¯m not taking drugs, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re suggesting,¡¯ she told him angrily. ¡®I¡¯m not that stupid, Roth.¡¯


    She closed her eyes momentarily, thinking painfully of David and the waste of his young life. No, drugs would never be something she would be tempted to use, and it hurt her that Roth thought she might.


    The buoyancy and joy she had felt earlier had all gone, evaporated, burned away in the raw heat of Roth¡¯s anger and contempt. Suddenly she felt slightly tired and sick-thebination of no food, alcohol and too much painful emotion, she guessed miserably.


    As tears filled her eyes she reached out impulsively, her fingers curling round the soft fabric of his shirt as she pleaded despairingly, ¡®Roth, why does it have to


    be like this between us? Why¡­ can¡¯t we be friends¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Friends¡­?¡¯


    She shrank back as she heard the bitterness in his voice.


    ¡®And what kind of friendship do you propose that we should have, Elena?


    The same kind you share with your friend who¡¯s just left? What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t he satisfying you in bed? Do you need someone topare him with? Because if so¡­¡¯


    Elena had had enough.


    ¡®That¡¯s not what I meant at all,¡¯ she cried out. ¡®I hate you, Roth¡­ I hate you,¡¯ she told him tearfully, the child surfacing over the adult she had wanted to be¡­ had wanted him to see¡­ as she pummelled furiously at his chest, desperate to


    break down the barrier he had thrown up between them.


    ¡®elena, stop it.¡¯


    As Roth caught hold of her small fists and held her away from him Elena realised what she was doing. Shamefaced, she started to look away from him, tensing in his hold when she heard him curse softly under his breath, and then


    suddenly he was sliding one hand into her hair, holding her head still as he bent his own towards hers, his breath fanning hotly against her face, her lips, his mouth¡­ His mouth!


    In the shock of feeling Roth¡¯s mouth actually caressing her own, Elena immediately forgot everything which had preceded it- their quarrel, his anger and contempt-and remembered only her love for him!


    Instinctively she moved closer to him, opening her mouth beneath his, responding joyously and passionately to his kiss, naively believing that despite everything that had happened he must care for her after all; he couldn¡¯t be kissing her like this and not do so, could he?


    Innocently she pressed her body even closer to his, shivering in ecstatic pleasure as she felt her own response to his nearness. Beneath Luca¡¯s shirt, her breasts swelled and hardened; blissfully she anticipated Ran touching them, caressing them.


    ¡®Roth.¡¯


    His name was a soft plea whispered against his lips, her tongue-tip delicately touching them, exploring, tasting. She could feel him shuddering against her and, greatly daring, she darted her tongue into his mouth, seeking and then finding his, motivated, driven by instinct rather than knowledge; but the effect of her innocent exploration on Roth was so explosive that initially it took her off guard, half shocking and wholly exciting her. His hands started to move


    possessively over her body, down her back, shaping her waist and then moving lower to urge her lower body even closer to his as his tongue lunged repeatedly


    into the soft moistness of her mouth, carrying her inexorably to the point where she no longer had any control over either her emotions or her physical responsiveness to him, teaching her just what a world of difference existed


    between her own shyly tentative exploration of his mouth and his passionate male possession of hers.


    Against her body she could feel the hard outline of his, and her whole body burned with virginal excitement as it registered and recognised the sensual heat of his physical arousal; the reality of what was happening between them rolled over her, engulfing and totally possessing her as she gave herself up willingly to its domination. She wanted to see him, touch him, taste him, absorb the reality of him with every single one of her senses. She wanted, needed, craved, to be fully a part of him; to have her whole body melt in the heat of their mutual passion so that she could be totally absorbed into him. She wanted¡­


    With a small moan she wrenched herself away from him, her whole body trembling as she looked into his eyes and told him, begged him, ¡®Roth¡­ Not here¡­ I want¡­ Take me to bed¡­¡¯ she whispered, her face ming with the directness of her own request. But there was pride in her eyes, not shame, as she looked at him. Why should she feel ashamed of loving him so much? After all, he was the one who had kissed her¡­ held her¡­


    ¡®Elena¡­¡¯


    The unexpected harshness in Roth¡¯s voice unnerved her a little, but she refused to pay any heed to it. Instead she walked up to him and, holding his eyes, very deliberately reached out and touched his body, intimately, there, just where she could see the way his arousal, his erection, was straining against his jeans.


    She felt his reaction jolt right through him, as though her touch had burned him, but the drift of her fingertips had been as light as the wings of a butterfly.


    ¡®You want me, Roth,¡¯ she whispered shakily, ¡®and I want you¡­¡¯

 One Night 29

    And then, without waiting for his response, she turned her back on him and walked very slowly and very deliberately to her bedroom door.


    Once there she turned round and looked at him gravely.


    He was still standing where she had left him, his face unfamiliarly pale, his eyes zing with¡­


    Quickly she looked away and then, before her courage could desert her, she tugged open the buttons of her borrowed shirt and shrugged it off.


    Standing still and naked in full view of Roth whilst he watched her in silence was probably the hardest thing she had ever had to do, she acknowledged, but, somehow, doing it made her feel strong and brave and very, very womanly.


    There was an odd glittering brilliance in Roth¡¯s eyes, and her stomach muscles tensed as she saw the way his jaw tightened as he looked away from her.


    ¡®Roth¡­.¡¯ shemanded softly.


    ¡®Elena for God¡¯s sake¡­¡¯


    Ignoring the tough grimness in his voice, she turned her back and walked fully into her small bedroom. Secondster he had followed her there, mming the bedroom door shut as he bent to retrieve her discarded shirt.


    ¡®Here. Put it back on,¡¯ he ordered curtly. Elena looked at him.


    He was standing just over an arm¡¯s length away from her and she could see that despite the hardness of his jaw his body was still aroused.


    Uncertainly she licked her lips, tiny mes of excited nervousness flicking along her spine as she saw the way his nce followed her involuntary movement.


    ¡®You put it on for me, Roth,¡¯ she whispered provocatively, taking a step towards him, and then another, and then, before she could stop herself, she discovered that she was the one looking at his mouth, and then at just where¡­


    She heard him groan, saw out of the corner of her eye Luca¡¯s shirt as he hurled it away and then, blissfully, she was in his arms, her naked body pressed close against his fully dressed one as he covered her face, her throat, her mouth


    with hot, fevered kisses. In his arms Elena¡¯s shivered in mute delight. Every nerve-ending in her body was singing in joy and triumph.


    ¡®Oh Roth¡­ Roth¡­.¡¯ She whispered his name ecstatically as she wrapped her arms around him. ¡®I want you so much¡­ I love you so much¡­¡¯ she told him, but she doubted he heard the words because they were silenced before she could


    properly form them as he continued to kiss her.


    ¡®I want you to take your clothes off,¡¯ she told him huskily when she finally could speak. ¡®I want to see all of you, Roth¡­.. I want¡­¡¯


    There was a hooded and unbelievably exciting look about his eyes as he stepped back from her and started toply with her shy demand, never removing his nce from hers as he thrust off his clothes, his shirt first, revealing the hard-muscled expanse of his chest with its male pattern of silky dark hair. Elena caught her breath as she watched him. She had seen his bare torso before, had seen him in fact wearing little more than a pair of swimming


    shorts, but somehow this¡­ this was different. Then his attitude towards his own semi-nudity had beenid-back and totally sexless; now¡­


    Elena licked her lips a second time as she caught the burning look he was giving her.


    His jeans followed his shirt and her stomach quivered, her heart leapt like a spawning salmon. Against the stark whiteness of his boxer shorts his skin gleamed, warmly tanned, and his body¡­ his maleness¡­


    Quickly she averted her eyes, suddenly conscious of her inexperience, her naivete, her virginity, but her self-consciousness was quickly forgotten, swept


    away in a dizzying tide of longing and excitement. In another handful of seconds, less, she would be free to do what she had longed to do for what felt


    like for ever, free to look, to touch¡­ to¡­


    ¡®Roth¡­¡¯


    Helplessly she closed the distance between them, rubbing her face blissfully against the soft warmth of his chest, breathing in the male scent of him in bemused adoration before shyly pressing her closed lips to his skin.


    He felt so good, smelled so good; tentatively she opened her eyes and then her mouth, licking exploratively at his skin. In her ear she could feel the rapid


    increase in Roth¡¯s heartbeat. His arms tightened around her and then, suddenly, he was picking her up, carrying her over to the bed,ying her on it, touching her skin, stroking her body, kissing her in all the ways she had imagined and showing her at the same time just how far short of the wondrous reality her imagination had fallen.


    In his hands her breasts swelled and ached, her nipples taut, begging to be touched, kissed, sucked.


    Unable to stop herself, Elena started to moan softly as his mouth tugged gently on her breast, her body arching, twisting, filled, driven by such an intensity of need that she herself was lost in it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Roth¡­ Roth¡­¡¯


    Frantically she moaned his name against his hot skin, touching, licking, kissing as much of him as she could reach.


    ¡®Roth¡­ now¡­ please¡­ now,¡¯ she heard herself demanding, even though part of her mind wondered just why she felt so overwhelmed by her own sense of urgency, by her own need to have the hot male strength of him buried deep inside her. She just knew that she did. She could feel him touching her intimately with his fingers as he kissed her but she pushed them away. Everything that was female and intuitive within her urged her to reject something that was only a substitute for what her body, her nature, her essence, demanded, instinctively refusing a satisfaction which could not give her what nature had designed her for.


    Nopletion, no conception could take ce through what he was offering her and her body; her senses, her nature demanded what they believed was their


    due. Without any previous experience to guide her Elena responded to her own instincts, lifting her hips, rubbing herself against him, moaning her urgent need


    until she felt Roth¡¯s hands move to her hips, holding her, lifting her as he finally moved against her.


    A small tremor of shock made her gasp out loud, her body tensing and her eyes widening as she felt the reality of his body within hers. She had never really thought about the practicalities of sex¡­ and he felt so¡­ so male¡­ so¡­ so big¡­ She felt him check slightly and saw him frown, saw the recognition of her inexperience, her virginity, dawn in his eyes, but as he tried to draw back from her Elena wrapped herself around him, holding him, and then it was toote; then his body took over, demanding the satisfaction hers had been promising it.


    It was everything and more that Elena had imagined-bliss,


    heaven¡­ perfection, even if afterwards, as she curled up happily next to Roth, she did feel slightly sore¡­ Slightly sore but oh, so deliciously pleased with herself.


    She was a woman now. Roth¡¯s woman¡­ They would be married at Otel ce, of course, and lucas would give her away¡­ Happily she drifted off to sleep.


    In the morning when she woke up she was in bed alone, and at first she thought she must have dreamt the entire incident, but when she went padding into her living room she found Roth standing there fully dressed, staring out of


    the window. Overjoyed, she rushed over to him, flinging her arms around him, but instead of responding as she had expected, instead of turning round and holding her, kissing her, picking her up and carrying her back to bed, he firmly


    disengaged her arms and pushed her sternly away.

 One Night 30

    What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ she demanded, not understanding. ¡®Last night-¡®


    ¡®Last night was a mistake,¡¯ Roth interrupted her curtly. ¡®It should never have happened and I wish to God¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were still a virgin?¡¯


    ¡®I¡­ I¡­¡¯ Elena could feel her eyes starting to fill with tears.


    This wasn¡¯t how it should be-Roth aloof, cold and distant, almost using.


    ¡®Roth, I love you,¡¯ she told him shakily. ¡®I want us to be together¡­ married¡­¡¯


    ¡®Married? You¡¯re a child still, Elena¡­ Your mother¡­¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not a child, I¡¯m nearly twenty,¡¯ she protested frantically.


    ¡®You¡¯re a child,¡¯ Roth insisted, ¡®and if I¡¯d known¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me?


    Why did you let me think that you and Wayne were lovers?¡¯


    ¡®I did tell you but you wouldn¡¯t listen. I thought you¡¯d be pleased¡­ that you¡¯d want to be the first¡­ the only one¡­¡¯ she told him pathetically.


    ¡®Pleased? Oh, my God.¡¯ Roth started tough, a harshly bitterugh. ¡®The only thing that could make this appalling situation any worse would be to discover that you¡¯re pregnant¡­¡¯This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena¡¯s face went white. Last night, lost in the throes of her love and their shared intimacy, she had craved the conception of his child, and to have to listen to him now, telling her that that was thest thing he wanted, that she was thest person he wanted, was the cruellest blow she had ever experienced.


    ¡®I¡¯m on the pill,¡¯ she told him quietly, ducking her head as she exined, ¡®There were¡­ I had¡­ My doctor rmended it for other reasons.¡¯


    It was the truth, and it made her blood run cold now to remember how unwilling she had been to take it. Thank God she had. To have exposed a child, her child, to the dislike, the bitterness she could see in Roth¡¯s eyes and hear in his


    voice would have been more than she could bear.


    All her dreams and her hopesy in ruins around her, destroyed by his rejection of her.


    ¡®Go and get dressed, please,¡¯ she heard him demanding. ¡®I have to leave soon, but first we need to talk.¡¯


    Get dressed!


    Suddenly she felt as acutely self-conscious, as guilty as the first Eve must have done. As she tugged on her clothes in the privacy of her bedroom she knew that she had paid a heavy price for the intimacy of Roth¡¯s lovemaking-the loss


    not just of her innocence, but the destruction of her love, her faith, her belief in herself as a woman. She felt as though she never wanted to see Roth again, as though she could never bear to face him again, as though someone had wrenched


    away a protective curtain. She saw thatst night could have been nothing more to him than the mere satisfying of a sexual itch, that she had been nothing more to him than someone, a body, to relieve his sexual frustration with.


    As she walked back into the living room he handed her a mug of coffee.


    Taking it from him, she was careful to make sure that not only did her fingers not touch his but that they did not even touch the mug where his had done. She felt scorched, besmirched, soiled from the experience of knowing just how little he had actually wanted her. What she wanted more than anything else now was to get him out of here, out of her t, out of her life, out of her heart for ever.


    ¡®Elena¡­¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to talk about it, Roth¡¯ she told him proudly, turning her back to him. ¡®It happened. It was a mistake, we both know that, but a girl has to lose her virginity some time¡­¡¯ She gave a small painful shrug. ¡®Wayne will be pleased.


    Like you, he didn¡¯t want to be the first¡­¡¯


    What on earth was she saying¡­ implying¡­? Elena wondered sickly as her pride demanded,manded, forced her to retaliate, lie and to convince Roth that he hadn¡¯t hurt her, that he couldn¡¯t possibly have the power to hurt her.


    ¡®You begged me to make love to you so that you could have sex with Wayne?¡¯


    She could hear disbelief and something else in the harsh fury of Roth¡¯s voice, but shakily she ignored it, holding up her head as she turned round to confront him.


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right,¡¯ she agreed.


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe you,¡¯ Roth told her tly, adding grimly, ¡®You said you loved me. You were even talking about marriage¡­¡¯


    Elena gave a small dismissive shrug.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what a virgin is supposed to do?¡¯ She pulled an uncaring face.


    ¡®How could I possibly love you, Roth? Why should I love you? All you ever do is criticise me. I want you to leave¡­¡¯


    ¡®Elena, you can¡¯t just-¡®


    ¡®Wayne will being round soon,¡¯ she fibbed, adding carelessly, ¡®He¡¯s been telling me for ages to find someone to¡­ to lose my virginity with. He¡¯s very experienced and he likes his lovers to know¡­ to know what sex is all about¡­ Wayne¡¯s the man I love.¡¯


    What was she saying? Elena could hardly believe the lies she was hearing herself speak, but Roth seemed to have no difficulty in epting them. mming down his barely touched mug of coffee, he came towards her.


    Immediately Elena backed away.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re making such a fuss,¡¯ she told him, adding flippantly, ¡®It¡¯s no big deal after all-¡®


    No¡­ maybe not to you,¡¯ Roth interrupted her grimly.


    ¡®Not to you either,¡¯ Elena told him. Her phone started to ring and she hurried towards it, telling him over her shoulder, ¡®That will be Wayne¡­¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t, and she knew that the poor double-zing salesperson must have been astonished and probably shocked by the tone of her conversation as she


    overrode his sales pitch, telling him that she had done what he wanted and that she couldn¡¯t wait to see him, to be with him properly, if he knew what she meant. Blowing noisy kisses into the receiver, she ended the call and then turned


    to Roth, telling him coolly, ¡®Wayne¡¯s on his way, so unless you want to stand and watch to see just how quick a learner I am¡­¡¯


    She was still smiling-the hurting, false, ridiculous smile she had pinned to her face as she¡¯d challenged him-when she heard the door m behind him, and then continued to wear it for several minutes after he had gone, despite the


    fact that tears were flooding from her eyes.

 Rough Beast 1

    He was waiting patiently for his turn. He knew he held no power over what was going to happen, but still, he had a modicum of hope that he would not end up with a bad master. The training had been hard enough; all the young men prepared to serve in thevish houses of Drena were talking endlessly about the life of luxury and delights waiting for them behind the heavy iron doors of the Institution. As soon as they reached 21 years of age, they were considered old enough and trained enough to serve the masters.


    Thest three years had been hellish, as far as Cory could remember. When he¡¯d gone to apply for a simple worker position at the factory, they had rejected him, telling him he was too pretty for that kind of work. At the time, he had no idea what being pretty had to do with anything. Unfortunately for him, soon enough he found out.


    Cory seriously doubted that things would change once they were sent to their masters. What kind of masters needed that kind of unforgiving training? After all this time, he still had felt a chill down his spine, remembering how the wooden device was shoved slowly down his throat, forcing him to ignore his gag reflex. He vaguely knew that this kind of training was needed for entertaining the masters¡¯ stables of pleasure ves. On the other hand, any manifestation of sexual desires between the walls of the Institution was badly punished. When two of the boys had been caught kissing, they had been beaten so badly by the servant wranglers that they had to be sent eventually to work the factories, their beautypromised forever. What had been worse, the rest had been forced to watch their punishment.


    What stood behind that reasoning of keeping them pure in one way and shamelessly dirty in another was beyond Cory¡¯sprehension. But he knew one thing, unlike the others. That any master they would get, the hell would just continue.


    They were set in lines, apart from one another, so that their would be masters would have plenty of room to examine them thoroughly. The fact that they were naked was the least of their concern. They would be probed and touched and verified everywhere. The biggest fear, after all, was that they would be deemed unfit. A certain percentage was always rejected. Some went back to training. Others were sent to hard work, in factories, a fate that seemed a death of some sort for many of them. Cory had no such fears. He would have preferred working hard but honestly instead of being trained and taught to fawn over empty headed ves and their hypocritical masters.


    It was not a matter of choice, though. Apparently, his fate had been already drawn by others, and he held no control over it. It didn¡¯t help, either, that he was quite a sensual being, by nature. Being forced to perceive any sexual activity they had been trained for as just duty, a necessity with no further consequences for a task well done had been particrly painful. He had almost had a lover a long time ago, in a life that had happened before being sent to be chewed and spit by the bowels of the Institution. He still had his regrets that he hadn¡¯t lost his virginity back then, to the boy he¡¯d been in love with.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Arousal of any kind was strictly forbidden. Any sign of such a thing was strictly punished. Cory could vouch that a cane over an aroused member was the worst kind of pain. ¡°You are nothing but a convenience, an utility, molded to serve. Such lewd desires will be quashed.¡± Those were just some of the words the trainers at the institution kept on telling them. And many of them were transformed into senseless dummies. Cory was not, unfortunately for him, one of them. He hadn¡¯t dared to stimte himself in a long time, but that didn¡¯t mean they could enter his thoughts, deny him the desire he still nurtured inside himself that someday he would be held, embraced and loved by another human being. As he grew up, transforming into at young man, dark desires began assaulting his mind; surrounded by beautiful boys of the same age, he started fantasizing. Sometimes he thought about being held down and prated by the others, used as a recipient of their pent up desires. He dreamed about sucking their beautiful cocks until his mouth was full. He never acted on his desires, though. Being forced into abstinence was a really tough punishment for Cory. Knowing that a life without sex was waiting for him made him desperate.


    He was pulled out of his mind by the low murmurs. It was a clear sign that the buyers were there. All the servants assumed the position, their eyes cast down, their hands tightly held together at their back, their legs parted. It was an unforgivable impudence for a servant to raise his eyes, to see the masters.

 Rough Beast 2

    A soft swish of clothes was the only sign that the masters were already present. Questions were never asked; it was assumed that the trainers had done a perfect job, so the only procedure applied was this visualization session. If a master liked what he saw, he took. That was all.


    He could tell by the sound of steps that some of the young men around him were already being taken away. Finally, someone stopped next to him. A gloved hand touched his chest slowly, examining him. Cory could not breathe. It was finally there, the moment when he was going to be taken away, and condemned forever to serve as an appliance in some master¡¯s home.


    The hand continued, steadily, its explorations. It was now touching the small of his back, just under his sped hands, then it suddenly descended on his buttocks, squeezing one hard. He knew he should have stood still. But, despite his better judgment, he jolted and snapped his head up, looking straight at the manhandling him like he was nothing but a toy. If the man was surprised, he didn¡¯t show it. Cory stared into a pair of cold grey eyes for a couple of long seconds, before he was grabbed by strong hands to be taken away.


    He could hear the trainer¡¯s low voice apologizing, like through a haze. But then he saw the owner of those steel eyes making a small gesture, and he was let go. He breathed heavily through his mouth. He¡¯d been close to being rejected; he¡¯d missed his chance. Desperately, he searched for the grey eyes again. He opened his mouth to say something, to yell, or do something outrageous, but the gloved hand covered it swiftly, and a short change of nces determined him to keep it shut. He nodded imperceptibly, and the hand moved, caressing his cheek briefly.


    The custom demanded that the servant was going to be ¡®packed¡¯ by the trainers and sent to the master¡¯s house. So Cory was surprised to see himself pushed to move behind his new master,pletely naked. He didn¡¯t say anything. After all, shame was not something servants knew or understood. So he started treading lightly behind the man now owning him. His soles felt the ground he was stepping on as if was trying to bind him, but he forced his feet to move, and follow his fate.


    Now he was standing in front of his new master who wasfortably seated on avish chair, his hands crossed in hisp, with what looked like an amused look on his face. Cory could not help staring. The man was handsome, much more beautiful than any other he had seen in his short life. He had short brown hair, neatlybed over his head, and high cheekbones, lovingly bnced by sensual lips. The gray eyes no longer looked so cold. They even had a certain warmth in them.


    ¡°So, am I passing the test?¡± a deep, baritone worthy voice asked, and Cory blushed deeply. Being fair skinned, with blond hair and light blue eyes, his embarrassment was easy to read.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t really understand the question, master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I think you do. Cory, why did you raise your eyes? You know the punishment for it.¡±


    Cory¡¯s forehead became all wrinkles.


    ¡°Do not over think it. Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ master touched me.¡±


    He looked with frightened eyes at the man on the chair. Even seated, he looked so tall,pared to Cory¡¯s smaller frame. Was the man wanting to learn the truth?


    ¡°And? Am I not allowed to touch you?¡± The man seemed amused.


    Cory shook his head. ¡°Forgive me, master. I have no idea what got into me.¡±


    He fell to his knees, letting his head touched the man¡¯s shoes in obedience.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that you could kneel,¡± the man¡¯s voice became thicker.


    Cory got up, trembling. He felt fear, pure and deep, turning his blood into ice. He knew what the trainers could do to him. What a master could do with a worthless servant, he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Speak. Loud and clearly. Don¡¯t even think about lying.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I wanted ¡­ not to be touched. I wanted to be free,¡± he said with difficulty, swaying slightly on his feet.


    Laughter made him stop. He looked at the man, not sure if he could believe his ears. His new master wasughing so hard, it made the chair creak. In the end, theughter subdued. ¡°Well, Cory, you certainly are entertaining. I somehow felt you would be different. So, to make things clear,e closer.¡±


    Cory moved, although his feet felt like lead. He noticed how the man¡¯s hands were still in his ck leather gloves, so tight that he could see the outlines of the knuckles through the material. Like a magician trying to warm up before a trick, the hands stretched, flexing long, elegant fingers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± the voice grew deeper,ced with promises. Cory was pulled closer by the gloved hands firmly grabbing his buttocks. He gasped. He closed his eyes tightly, trying to focus on letting his mind go nk, as his master started kneading his buttocks, parting them and getting closer and closer to his rear entrance. He felt his organ twitching; he knew he was expected to behave like a sexless being. Soon, his new master would learn the truth and he would be shamed, sent back to training or worse.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he begged. ¡°Master, please.¡±

 Rough Beast 3

    ¡°Why? Open your eyes, Cory.¡±


    With great difficulty, he did. The gray eyes stared into his, then traveled down to his groin. When their eyes connected again, the master was smiling.


    ¡°So, no amount of beating at the Institution was enough to drive sensuality out of you ¡­ Is this what you are trying to hide?¡±


    Cory nodded, lost for words.


    ¡°Good,¡± the man said shortly. ¡°Let¡¯s set some ground rules, Cory. My name is Xavier, and I am your master. My first request is that you forget about what you were taught about having to hide your arousal.¡±


    The look on the young man¡¯s face must have been priceless. Xavier chuckled softly. ¡°Really, they should not insist so much on forcing servants against their nature as males. Sooner orter, they are all used for this, by ves and even their masters.¡±


    By masters? Cory stared at his master in disbelief. ¡°But masters have their pleasure ves, who are much more beautiful,¡± he spoke, without thinking.


    ¡°d to see that the cat didn¡¯t get your tongue, Cory. I do not keep such ves. I found thempletely boring.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ isn¡¯t it ¡­ odd?¡±


    Xavierughed again. ¡°What does the color of my clothes tell you, Cory?¡±


    It was only then that Cory looked closer at the man¡¯s attire. He waspletely dressed in ck, austere clothes. Surrounded by luxury, ves, and servants, the rulers, the highest ss of masters, had only one restriction to abide by. Their clothes could be no other color but ck.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Master, you are among the rulers,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Not very perceptive, are you?¡± Xavier chuckled. ¡°However, the point is that I can do everything I want, including having fun with my newly acquired servant.¡± Cory gulped.


    ¡°I have one curiosity,¡± the man¡¯s hands started moving again, this time going upwards, caressing Cory¡¯s nks. ¡°How did you manage to fool them? A simple touch is making you hot like this.¡±


    Then Xavier changed his tactic, this time choosing to touch Cory¡¯s nipples, rubbing them between his index fingers and thumbs, mercilessly.


    ¡°Master,¡± the young servant almost shouted. ¡°No one touched me ¡­ so no one knew I didn¡¯t ¡­ respond to training.¡±


    ¡°No one has ever touched you?¡±


    Cory hesitated. This wasn¡¯t missed by clever gray eyes. ¡°Who touched you?¡± Xavier¡¯s voice became suddenly harsh. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to tolerate this. If you are not a virgin, I will send you back.¡±


    The servant felt a pang in his chest. He didn¡¯t want to be sent back. A single tear fell on his cheek. ¡°I had a lover once. But he didn¡¯t, ¡­ we didn¡¯t go all the way.¡±


    ¡°Turn and bend,¡± the master demanded, and he did as told.


    A finger entered him harshly and he cried out. He was pushed on his fours on the plush carpet, and his butt cheeks were parted roughly. ¡°You are saying that you are still a virgin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Then we must remedy this situation. I will take you now, Cory.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for your approval. Come and make it wet. This is your first punishment. For letting someone touch you.¡±


    Cory felt weak to his knees. He felt as if he should have argued, but he knew better. As he turned, on his hands and knees, he was faced with the man¡¯s organ, released from tight ck pants. It was engorged, angry looking, a thick vein on its tight surface. What made him in fear was the size, though. He used his mouth to grab the head and engulf it in his hot cavern. He was trembling on the inside, but in the same time, he was feeling the familiar warmth in his belly. He was aroused, his an organ bobbing between his legs, painful in its needy desire.


    The servant moaned with the head of his master¡¯s cock in his mouth. Hepped at it, sucking it. Xavier caressed his hair andughed softly. ¡°I should not be mad at you ¡­ shouldn¡¯t I? Tell me, Cory, do you want your master inside you? You¡¯re still a virgin, don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Cory let the hard organ out of his mouth to respond. ¡°Please, master, I want all of you inside me,¡± he whispered. Long thick eyshes fluttered, as the servant got back to his task. This time, he took more into his mouth, pushing the man¡¯s cock deep inside, down his throat, revelling in the sensation of being filled so perfectly. His master allowed his ministrations, his breath bing ragged, as well.


    He was taken by surprise when the long hard cock was pulled away from his mouth. He whimpered at the loss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cory, you will satisfy your masterter with your mouth. I am really looking forward to enjoying your oral skills. You really seem to have a knack for it, too. Now, lie on your back and part your legs. Pray that you did a good job at getting my cock wet enough.¡±


    Cory felt as if he didn¡¯t mind anything. But when the blunt head pushed against his entrance, his fear got back in full force, waning his erection. ¡°Master, please, I¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°Use your saliva,¡± Xavier demanded curtly, withdrawing a little. Cory hurriedlyplied.


    When his master pushed again, he closed his eyes tightly, trying hard to rx. He felt warm breath on his face, ghostly like. ¡°You will not die. You will love it.¡±


    The master had to be wrong. The excruciating pain made him scream, as the entire length was pushed inside him. The man remained still, letting the smaller body adjust. Cory felt the pain receding and slowly opened his eyes. His master was looming over him, watching him intently. ¡°I will move now, Cory. Trust me.¡±


    And he did. As his master moved inside him, his pain turned into difort, then slowly into an unfamiliar ache. Suddenly, the man changed the angle, and Cory grabbed at the strong arms, crying out, this time in pleasure. It felt as if his own stiff organ was rubbed at its roots from the inside and he let himself prey to the sensation.

 Rough Beast 4

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch yourself,¡± themand came, and he bit his lip. It was nothing he wanted more right now. His master was mming hard inside him, thrusting with incredible force, and he felt helpless. Liquid came unbound, spewed from his untouched organ, feeling him with a pleasure so intense his eyes rolled in his head.


    ¡°You came without being allowed to,¡± Xaviermented through his own grunts.


    It didn¡¯t look like his master was upset, though. If anything, the servant¡¯s disobedience seemed to have triggered a new level of arousal in Xavier, who was now moving so fast, it made Cory¡¯s back rub against the thick carpet like he was without his own capacity to dictate his moves on his own. When the master voiced his release, Cory felt happy. Fulfilled.


    Withdrawing slowly from his servant¡¯s lovely body, Xaviermented. ¡°A natural bottom, this is what you are, Cory. Now open your mouth.¡±


    His own essence was gathered from his belly by gloved fingers, then pushed into his mouth, while he was still trying to catch his breath. He sucked at the fingers, tasting himself and expensive leather. That earned him another appreciative chuckle from his master.


    ¡°Have you ever tasted a man¡¯s essence?¡±


    ¡°No, master. They trained my mouth, but not with the real thing.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I want to taste master¡¯s, too.¡±


    ¡°Cory, you sly fox, you just got over your interview.¡±


    ¡°Interview?¡±


    ¡°I never hire servants unless I try them personally. And I must say you are the first to pass it with flying colors.¡±


    ¡°Do you have many servants, master?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, no. I am afraid you will have to look after this big house on your own. And, of course, after me,¡± Xavier added smiling.


    Cory looked at his master with admiration in his eyes. His forehead was caressed briefly. ¡°You belong to me now, Cory. You will like it here. Now, prepare the bath. I seemed to have exerted myself a little,¡± the master added with a smug smile.


    Finding his way around the house was not difficult at all. The setup was intuitive and everything was in order, that Cory felt his daily chores would not be too much of a burden. Except, of course, Cory blushed, taking care of the master¡¯s needs. He felt strange but liberated. Humming cheerfully, he filled the huge in-ground bathtub and used a few scented powders from the nicely arranged recipients. Feeling the stickiness between his butt cheeks, he grimaced a little. He would need a bath, too, but he would have to ask his master. So far, no clothes were provided, but he didn¡¯t feel cold at all. The climate all around the house seemed perfect.


    Lost in his thoughts, he missed Xavier getting close to him, from behind.


    ¡°What a nice sight,¡± the master of the house spoke casually, and Cory turned, blushing.


    ¡°Really, they should have sent you to train at the Pleasure Academy, not the Institution. I guess the trainers no longer have good eyes for real beauty.¡±


    ¡°Master is too kind,¡± Cory bowed.


    ¡°No, I am not; I am quite difficult to please, usually. Such perfect fair skin,¡± hemented, grabbing the young man¡¯s chin and tilting it upwards. ¡°Eyes blue as the summer sky, and wless blond hair, soft to the touch. Broad shoulders, small waist, perfectly round buttocks. And for those who like having their ves take them, a nice cock to go along with the rest.¡±


    Cory¡¯s eyes grew wide. What kind of masters debased themselves in such a way?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas into that lovely head. Your holes will be used, but your cock will serve just as side entertainment.¡±


    The servant¡¯s mind was in turmoil. What was his master trying to say?


    Xavier disrobed from his ck silk bathrobe, allowing his servant to admire him in all his naked glory. Cory stared,pletely dumbfounded. His new master had a perfect body, lean, but muscr. He was tall and graceful, like the statues towering over the city gates, a symbol of dominance over the rest of the world. The servant licked his lips, with a wanton expression on his face.


    ¡°You do realize you are openly lusting over your master while you should be doing chores,¡± the master teased, and Cory blushed again. ¡°Such a gem I found,¡± Xavier added while immersing into the bath water. ¡°I know at least someone else who will enjoy you. You will meet him soon enough.¡±


    Cory cast his eyes down. He had expected somethingpletely different. Not being taken from the first hour by his sexy master.


    ¡°I think a bath would be in order for you, too, my lovely servant. Come here, join me.¡±


    The blond stared at his master in disbelief for a brief second, but he quicklyplied. He couldn¡¯t suppress a moan of satisfaction while joining his master in the hot water.


    ¡°Such a sensual being,¡± his master whispered while gesturing to him to get closer. Xavier didn¡¯t waste any time and forced his servant to impale himself on his hot spear. Cory grabbed his master¡¯s neck, for bnce, and started moving up and down on his own ord, trying hard to refrain himself from shouting out his pleasure.

 Rough Beast 5

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep your voice down. I want to hear you.¡±


    It was all Cory needed for voicing his pleasure loudly, lewdly, emitting sounds and grunts like an animal in heat. He felt well used. He was quite certain he would not be able to walk, as he felt the delicious pain of getting stuffed by his master¡¯s huge member over and over again.


    ¡°Can I touch myself, master?¡± he asked through his moans.


    ¡°No,¡± came the cruel reply, and a frustrated gasp was the answer. ¡°I want to drill you until you lose your voice.¡±


    Cory whimpered, letting his head on his master¡¯s shoulder, allowing the deep pration that was making him mad with desire. He could not go any higher. His cock was so hard, on the verge of exploding, he was certain something was bound to give in, to break inside him.


    Luckily for him, Xavier came with a low, masculine growl, and his ck body was gently released from the tight embrace.


    ¡°It is hard not to be allowed toe, isn¡¯t it, Cory?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± he said in a small voice.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cruel?¡±


    ¡°No, master. You are so good to me.¡±


    ¡°You certainly know how to tter my ego. But I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯ll always do as I please, regardless of what you do or say.¡±


    ¡°My master¡¯s wish is mymand.¡±


    ¡°You have a sweet tongue to go with a beautiful face. You did great today. So you have earned a kiss.¡±


    Cory stood still, his mouth agape. A kiss? From his beautiful master? He had to be dreaming.


    ¡°Well? What are you waiting for?¡± Xavier smiled, seeing the look of amazement on his sexy servant¡¯s face. He was so d the servant was attracted to him. With others, he had to work to drive them out of their conditioning. The only reason he¡¯d done so was because all of them had been exquisitely beautiful. Cory was the first to be so open in his sensual nature. ¡°Do not wash too thoroughly. I want to know that at least part of my essence remains inside you,¡± he said curtly, once he was finished.


    He let his servant wash on his own. He could not wait to see Lucas¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what could not wait,¡± Lucas reproached while walking through the door.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, and then you¡¯ll let me know if yourb experiments could be abandoned for one hour to witness what I am about to show you,¡± Xavier said with a mysterious smile.


    Like on cue, the door opened, allowing the young servant to step in,pletely naked. Cory advanced slowly, searching his master¡¯s eyes for approval. He did not dare to look at the guest and Xavier smiled.


    ¡°Lucas, this is Cory, my new servant. Cory, it is alright to look at lord Lucas.¡±


    Green eyes met baby blues, and the young servant stared in astonishment. Just in the course of a single day, he was meeting another gorgeous man. The ck hair almost shined blue, while the emerald pools looked inquisitively and demanding. He was all dressed in ck, just like his master, but his features looked softer, although manly. A bit shorter in height than Xavier, Lucas looked a bit heavier, as well. While Xavier was aristocratic to the tip of his fingers, Lucas looked as if he didn¡¯t mind doing things with his hands. Cory examined the man curiously. His curiosity was answered in kind. Eventually, Lucas smiled.


    ¡°Well, Xavier, I am still waiting. He is as beautiful as all your acquisitions.¡±


    Cory blushed at thepliment. It didn¡¯t matter that they were talking about him as if he was not in the room.


    ¡°I assume you started his training, or should I say, reverse training?¡±


    ¡°My friend, with Cory, I didn¡¯t have to work at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the inquisitive eyes returned to the young servant, who was waiting, wide eyed. ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll better show you. Cory, touch yourself.¡±


    The servant touched his organ gingerly. Although his cheeks were in mes, he could not stop bing aroused at the idea of having to masturbate while being watched by two pairs of aristocratic eyes. For a brief second, he imagined himself sandwiched between the two gorgeous men in front of him and he closed his eyes, moaning softly.


    Lucas stared back at Xavier. ¡°You are obviously tricking me. He is as lewd as if he came straight out of the Pleasure Academy. Was he really trained at the Institution? Please, do keep in mind that I am familiar with their procedures. The poor creatures are so taunted and twisted there until they could barely remember having sexual organs at all.¡±


    At the mentioning of the training, Cory felt his erection waning. He frowned, trying to get back to his fantasy.

 Rough Beast 6

    ¡°Well, Lucas, it looks like I found a diamond in the rough. Cory is particrly sensitive and sensual. He even wanted to be rejected at the selection, just to escape a fate of living a life without sex.¡±


    Lucas snorted. ¡°With his looks? The ves would have fought over him from day one. If it weren¡¯t for you, I doubt he would have ended the day without being mounted by an entire stable.¡±


    Cory gasped. Instead of causing him fear, the image evoked by Lucas made him even harder. The two masters turned both in the same time to look at him.


    ¡°Would you have liked that, Cory?¡± his master¡¯s voice dropped a few notes. ¡°To have men lined up for you, wanting nothing but to fill your holes with their cocks? Admit it, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Cory whispered.


    Xavier turned to Lucas, with a triumphant look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned ¡­ and should I gather that you have already tested his nymphomaniac tendencies?¡±


    ¡°I had the pleasure of having him twice today.¡±


    ¡°Was he thoroughly tested?¡± Lucas suddenly asked rmed. ¡°I suppose he has been used before.¡±


    ¡°No, Lucas. He was a virgin. Well, he¡¯s not one anymore.¡±


    ¡°You should really have called for me then,¡± Lucas reproached.


    ¡°So you do not want to enjoy him? He has perfect deepthroating skills, although he has to be taught all the ropes. He is a fast learner.¡±


    Their conversation was cut short by a low whimper. Apparently, Xavier had forgotten about the order given to Cory to masturbate.


    ¡°Master, can Ie, please?¡± the servant begged.


    ¡°I only allowed him release once today, and that could not be helped, really. What do you say, Lucas? Would you like a taste of him?¡±


    Cory clenched his hand desperately over his organ. His master was obviously letting him suffer. What he saw next made him even more desperate. Xavier suddenly grabbed Lucas and pulled him into an arduous kiss. He looked as dominant as in his rtionship with Cory, and that was incredibly hot. Interrupting the kiss, allowing Lucas the luxury of breathing, Xavier spoke.


    ¡°Tell us what you were imagining right now, Cory.¡±


    ¡°Me, being taken¡­¡± Cory spoke with difficulty, ¡± ¡­ by both masters¡­¡±


    Xavierughed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you were prated enough today?¡±


    ¡°I want more, master.¡±


    ¡°Lucas,¡± the master of the house touched his friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Should we help Cory in his predicament?¡±


    The br nodded, his eyes glued to the young male¡¯s body.


    ¡°Here is the deal, Cory. I will let youe only if you manage both of us in your tight little ass at the same time.¡±


    Cory emitted such a longing sound that both mastersughed.


    ¡°Stretching him would not serve,¡± Lucas spoke, pushing his friend slowly aside. ¡°I don¡¯t think double anal pration should be in cards for now.¡±


    Xavier smiled, watching the other lord intently. Cory¡¯s eyes traveled from one to another, his mind too fogged with lust to really care what they wanted to do with him. His master gently gestured for him toe closer.


    ¡°Kneel, Cory,¡± Xavier asked and he carefully sat in front of the two beautiful men, waiting for further instructions.


    His master seemed to like being in charge more than anything because he slowly unzipped Lucas¡¯s pants to take out the man¡¯s engorged organ.


    ¡°Do you like this, Cory?¡± Xavier¡¯s voice was loaded with promises, and Cory nodded, his eyes taking in the glorious sight of Lucas¡¯s erection.


    Gently, Xavier pushed his friend¡¯s cock into the young mouth, and Cory took it in, his eyshes fluttering nervously. It had a slightly different taste, and it made him ache even more, deep inside his groin, his dyed release tormenting him.


    A gentle hand came to rest on his nape, and then, there was another cock near his mouth, battling to get inside, as well. He gave up reluctantly to Lucas¡¯s hard cock tovish his master with attention.


    ¡°Just look at him, Lucas, look at his wanton face,¡± Xavier encouraged his friend, as his own arousal was intensifying.


    Lost in sensations, Cory began using both hands so he could stuff his mouth better. His lips and tongue caressed the silky heads, as he licked them in turn.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lucas was staring at him, and Cory looked up as if drawn out of a sudden from his lustful stupor. When his eyes met the other¡¯s, a small moan vibrating in his throat made the man smile.


    ¡°Can I fuck your servant, Xavier?¡± Lucas asked, his eyes still glued to the servant¡¯s, as the young man¡¯s mouth was filled with cock.


    ¡°That is why I wanted you here, you know how much I love sharing everything with you,¡± Xavier said with tenderness in his voice.


    What kind of rtionship was between the two? Cory could tell they were not just simple friends. He ced himself on his back, waiting to be prated, his chest rising and falling, a new kind of anticipation growing in his belly.

 Rough Beast 7

    Before his eyes, Xavier was kissing Lucas with renewed passion. The two men looked so simr, yet there were so many differences that Cory could barely wait to discover them all. He had always liked to watch people, when he was in training, to find out what made each and every one unique, despite the trainers¡¯ efforts to make them conform, think and behave like the results of the same pattern.


    In the two perfect male specimens now frantically undressing before his eyes, he saw more. He noticed the slight reluctance in Lucas¡¯s moves, as Xavier was trying hard to get his attention, by rubbing his buttocks through his clothes. Could it be that Xavier wanted more and Lucas didn¡¯t? Cory observed how his master was undressing the other like he was unpacking a long awaited gift. It was funny to think how even the most powerful could not always have what they wanted.


    Lucas¡¯s attention, however, seemed to be focused on the lithe form, waiting, legs parted, on the plush carpet. Unconsciously, just from a need to feel something, toplete what he was seeing, Cory moved his hands to his nipples and touched them. Their instant reaction made him gasp, and Lucas gently, but firmly, disentangled himself from Xavier¡¯s arms, to ce himself between the slender legs.


    ¡°Xavier, please help me with some lube, I want to be inside Cory so badly,¡± he asked, as his shiny eyes were inspecting the servant¡¯s golden skin.


    Smiling, Xavier whispered something into Lucas¡¯s ear, and the man smiled back, amused.


    ¡°Even so, I believe it would bemon courtesy to provide¡­¡±


    His mouth was taken again by Xavier. Cory did not wait any longer. Despite knowing that he should behave and wait to do as told, he grabbed the man¡¯s hard cock and ced it at his entrance, trying to impale himself on it.


    ¡°Cory here is impatient,¡± his master joked.


    Lucas grunted at the sudden move. When Xavier offered him the vial, he used it with brusque moves and plunged inside the beautiful body.


    ¡°Oh, yes, Cory, you are exquisite,¡± he hissed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He wanted to thank the man for thepliment, but his mouth was soon filled with his master¡¯s cock, and he hurried to serve, letting himself drown in the sensation of having two gorgeous men pound him from both ends.


    Lucas grabbed the servant¡¯s neglected cock and started to rub it. Cory was moaning helplessly, with his mouth full, as his ass was stretched and used and he could feel his own cock getting harder and harder.


    ¡°Don¡¯te, Cory,¡± Lucas demanded gently, and he felt as if he could just die that instant. What was with the masters and their obsession to deny a humble servant¡¯s needs so cruelly?


    What followed took Corypletely by surprise. ¡°I want to taste you.¡±


    When Lucas withdrew from thepliant body, Xavier moved, as well.


    ¡°Go fetch a ss for lord Lucas, Cory,¡± his master asked with a mysterious smile.


    Barely getting on his feet, he stumbled towards the kitchen. He picked a flute and rushed back, his cock bobbing in all directions, now impossible to cool down by any means.


    He stopped for a second, to watch how his master was slowly masturbating Lucas who was now seated on thevish sofa, his legs parted, and his beautiful eyes unfocused.


    ¡°Pour your seed in that ss, Cory,¡± the master of the house demanded, without sparing him a nce, too caught up in pleasuring his friend.


    He didn¡¯t need any more encouragement. Feeling his toes curling at the sight before his eyes, he came in waves, trying hard to do as told.


    With unsteady moves, he offered his master the ss. Xavier took it and Cory watched in amazement how he handed the flute to Lucas. As Xavier continued to masturbate Lucas, with longer, harder strokes, the beautiful lord raised the flute to his lips and started tasting Cory¡¯s precious liquid, with an expression of pure bliss on his face. His own seed spewed from his cock, spreading on his chiseled chest and abs.


    ¡°Now, Cory,e and clean up,¡± Xavier demanded, and Cory knelt almost trembling between Lucas¡¯s legs, so he could start licking the sperm from the man¡¯s body.


    His master did not waste any time, and Cory felt his ass cheeks spread apart as Xavier¡¯s cock prated him violently, as if the man wanted to split the servant in two.


    He gasped, and his head was pushed back so he could see to his task, then he understood, as his master exploded inside him right away. Apparently, not even his otherwise cool owner could dy his gratification for long.


    As the threey spent, Lucas was the first to speak.


    ¡°I absolutely love his taste, Xavier. Care to sell him?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°No,¡± came the curt reply, and Cory felt his heart beat faster.


    ¡°Really, Xavier, I don¡¯t understand,¡± Lucasmented, looking somewhat vexed with his friend¡¯s determination. ¡°You usually get bored rather fast with them. Please at least promise me he can be mine once you are done with him.¡±


    They were talking over dinner, while Cory was tending the table quietly, trying hard to ignore the butterflies in his stomach upon hearing the masters¡¯ conversation.

 Rough Beast 8

    ¡°I believe that it would be no issue for a repeat performance if youe visit us,¡± Xavier sipped wine from his ss, frowning. ¡°What I do not understand,¡± he emphasized the ¡®I¡¯, ¡°is why you are so keen on acquiring him.¡±


    ¡°I always speak my mind,¡± Lucas answered. ¡°We¡¯re not so different, you and I. We both take what we like when we like. Of course, in this case, I could never insist more than it is socially epted. If this is your final word, I will respect it,¡± he added sternly while cutting the steak on his te with measured gestures.


    Cory was observing in silence. Lord Xavier was graceful to the tip of his fingers, even as he ate, while it looked like Lucas was paying too much attention to his table manners. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would have suspected the guest to have struggled to climb the socialdder to reach his current position, as opposed to Xavier who looked blue-blooded and born to rule.


    ¡°I do not usually tell you ¡®no¡¯, you know it,¡± Xavier¡¯s voice grew softer.


    ¡°Only on not so little things,¡± Lucasmented, looking somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°You see, I have taken quite a liking at Cory, and I would hate to part with him so soon. Plus, it is highly unusual for you to show so much interest in another human being.¡±


    There were signs in his master¡¯s voice, Cory wished he could read. Could there be a chip in the man¡¯s armor? Was he nurturing more intimate feelings towards his friend? Were not they responded in kind? He was so deep in thought, that he forgot he was supposed to bring dessert. His master looked at him, his half ironic, half indulgent smile back on his lips. Lucas coughed discreetly, to draw his attention.


    He murmured an apology and rushed to the kitchen to bring the two servings of mocha pots de creme, he had especially and carefully struggled with, while the masters were recovering from the sensual session from earlier. He had used the heart shape he¡¯d found among the utensils. Somehow, his master¡¯s choice had rung to him as romantic, so he¡¯d wanted to please him with a properyout, as well.


    As he ced the dessert in front of the two masters, Lucas chuckled softly.


    ¡°You are always trying to seduce me with food, Xavier.¡±


    ¡°This is not food, my friend, this is pure delight,¡± Xaviermented, digging a small scoop of chocte pudding and tasting it, half closing his eyes. ¡°He is great as a cook, too,¡± he added and stared at Lucas with a meaningful look.


    ¡°That is to be expected,¡± the br waved his hand like such aspects were trivial. ¡°They are trained to serve.¡± However, as he tasted his dessert, his green eyes grew a bit wider. ¡°Well, I guess this is something¡­¡± he mused, and using his teaspoon to get another mouthful of pudding, he held it towards Cory. ¡°Come here, Cory, have a bite, too. I suppose you deserve it. Doesn¡¯t he, Xavier?¡± he challenged his friend.


    Cory felt like a deer caught in the headlights. He looked at his master, feeling uncertain. Wasn¡¯t it a breach of protocol to ept something from another master? So far, Xavier had been in charge, even in much more intimate matters, but right now, he felt as if Lucas was crossing an invisible line.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go ahead, Cory, let Lucas feed you,¡± Xavier ordered shortly, his appetite for his own dessert suddenly gone.


    Cory tried to take the teaspoon from Lucas¡¯s hand, but the man stopped him. ¡°Not like this, Cory. You will have to take it with your mouth.¡±


    The servant could feel his cheeks aze. He half closed his eyes, afraid he was going to embarrass himself. He gently took the teaspoon in his mouth and used his tongue to clean everything. He tried to straighten up right away as if he could felt his master¡¯s eyes watching him.


    Lucas grabbed him all of a sudden and ced the servant on hisp.


    ¡°It is delicious, isn¡¯t it, Cory?¡± the man ced the utensil on the table so he could caress the servant¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± he said sheepishly.


    ¡°Do you know how it tastes better?¡±


    He shook his head slowly, trying hard not to look at Lord Lucas, overly conscious of the hand that had slowly caressed him, now resting on his waist.


    ¡°From a pair of beautiful lips.¡±


    He watched, not even daring to breathe, how Lucas unceremoniously dipped his fingers in the dessert. He stood there as his lips were gently painted with chocte, and moaned softly when Lucas¡¯s lips closed over his.


    When he opened his eyes again, and Lucas gently put him down so he could stand, as well, he noticed his master was no longer in the room.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t peg you for the jealous type,¡± Lucasmented while preparing to walk out the door.


    Behind the door to the giant hallway, Cory listened. He knew he was not supposed to be there, as his master had clearly ordered him to his quarters while he was going to see his friend to the door.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Xavier was obviously trying to keep his cool.


    ¡°You are so easily provoked.¡±


    ¡°You are probably doing a fine job at provoking me.¡±


    ¡°A simple kiss? Really, Xavier?¡±


    Cory could not stop thinking Lucas was cruel.


    ¡°It was not a simple kiss, Lucas, and you know it,¡± Xavier said usingly.


    ¡°You always invite me to partake, and I usually decline. I thought you would be happy seeing me so enthralled with your little pet.¡±


    ¡°I thought so, too,¡± Xavier¡¯s voice dropped a few notes.


    There were kissing sounds, and Cory could only picture the two beautiful men in their tight embrace.

 Rough Beast 9

    ¡°Why?¡± he heard Xavier speaking again.


    ¡°You know very well why,¡± Lucas said matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯d rather be your friend forever, then your lover for a day.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that way between us,¡± Xavier said softly.


    ¡°You always say that,¡± Lucasughed. ¡°But you forget that I know you very well. You burn too hot, too fast. The only reason why you still want me is because except for these little trysts, I always say ¡®no¡¯. Plus, I would be a fool to give my heart to you. You are ruthless. You step on broken hearts like it is the most natural thing in the world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re painting me in so bad colors,¡± Xavierined.


    ¡°They are your true colors,¡± the other stated.


    ¡°At least, let me have you once,¡± the master¡¯s voice grew hotter.


    His demand was received with a low chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Xavier. No one fucks me. Not even my best friend.¡±


    Cory hurried to reach his room. His suspicions had been confirmed and now he was starting to feel afraid that his master¡¯s frustration and anger with being so bluntly refused by his beautiful friend was going to have a target in his puny little person.


    He heard the bell ring and he knew he was summoned. He walked towards the master bedroom, with a nasty sensation curling in his belly. Lucas hadmented on Xavier being ruthless with his lovers. Not that he was his master¡¯s lover, which only meant the man could not even be bothered to have mercy while exacting punishment.


    Knocking softly, he entered.


    ¡°Have you called for me, master?¡±


    Xavier looked amazing, his pale skin a beautiful contrast against the ck silk sheets. He waspletely naked, in a rxed pose, but Cory could not let his guard down. The man had been upset with what had happened over dinner, and there were not going to be pleasantries being exchanged between the two of them before going to bed.


    ¡°I must have you know, Cory, that my appetite is quite difficult to quench. Especially I require service before bedtime.¡±


    He gestured for the young servant to approach, and Cory¡¯s eyes traveled the harmonious, worthy of a statue, body, to rest atop the erection the man was sporting.


    ¡°Yes, I see you know exactly what I mean. Use your mouth. I promised you I¡¯ll feed you some more, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Cory nodded and climbed the bed to sit between his master¡¯s legs. He carefully took the engorged head into his mouth, but Xavier¡¯s firm hand pushed him all the way, making him choke in surprise. He pushed against the man¡¯s thighs and focused hard on stopping his heaving.


    ¡°He likes you,¡± Xaviermented, and the servant could not tell whether he was angered or bored while saying so. ¡°Lucas doesn¡¯t like anyone,¡± he continued while pushing Cory again to swallow him whole. ¡°He is too busy with his experiments to care about such trivial things. It is rarely that I see him so worked up.¡±


    Cory felt fear growing deep and dark inside. Suddenly, he felt again as if he was in that strange dark room at the Institution while that long and hard device was steadily stuffed down his throat. It drove the fear of gods into him, and now he felt the same, as his master was using his throat mercilessly. Suddenly, his head was captured by two strong hands and he was forced to look into his master¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You are crying,¡± the man said and Cory blinked, and tried to wipe his tears away. ¡°You are beautiful even when you cry,¡± his master brought his lips closer and kissed him, long and deeply, with gentleness he had not had before.


    He had Xavier on top of him, making room for himself between the slender legs and kissing him slowly.


    ¡°He will never have you. He doesn¡¯t realize it, but by singling you out, he made a terrible mistake. For as long as he will want you, I will not let you go. I will fuck you every day, use you as I please, and only let him have morsels to keep him interested.¡±


    Cory said nothing, trying hard not to tremble. His master seemed to be a dangerous, vengeful man. He knew nothing about him; nothing, except the fact that he was going to be used as a pawn in the game the two men were ying.


    ¡°He will learn how difficult it is to wish for something you cannot have. Then, he will understand my pain.¡±


    Cory arched his back, as his master prated him. The pleasure was there, naked, but cruel. He didn¡¯t feel ted, like the first time; he was afraid, his body just responding to the new conditioning of being invaded like that. Xavier moved inside him, mming hard into him, but he didn¡¯t cry out.


    ¡°Does it hurt, Cory?¡± he demanded, his eyes burning.


    Cory opened his eyes to look at him. ¡°I take everything my master wishes to give me,¡± he said, and Xavier¡¯s eyes grew wide for a split second. Hot lips descended over his as his master settled for a more forgiving rhythm, making him squirm.


    His cock was pressed between their hard bodies, the delicious friction making him spew his load. He felt the now familiar sensation of having his insides coated with hot manly seed. Xavier withdrew a little, and rested his head on his chest, breathing heavily.


    ¡°You are very smart, Cory, very smart. You know what buttons to push. Then I will tell you just one time because I know there will be no reason to repeat myself. Cross me, let Lucas have you behind my back, and the consequences will be dire. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± he said softly. It felt unnatural to be threatened just after having hot sex with his beautiful master, but now he understood once more his ce in the world. He had no high hopes. After all, the rulers were masters to everyone else. They were above thew, corrupted by so much power entrusted in their hands, and ruthless.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do I frighten you?¡± Xavier demanded, letting his body slide to one side to let Cory breathe.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± he said in a small voice.


    ¡°Fear is good, Cory. It keeps you alive,¡± his mastermented.


    ¡°May I go to my room now, master?¡± the servant asked carefully.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been awhile since my bed was kept warm for the entire night. Remain here,¡± Xavier dragged him closer and ced the blond head on his firm chest.


    ¡°May I wash?¡± Cory asked hesitantly, although he knew the answer.


    ¡°No, I want you marked by me. Tomorrow, I will have the jewelere. He¡¯ll make you a beautiful cor. I¡¯m thinking sapphires and gold. It will go with your eyes,¡± Xavier pondered, while gently caressing his servant¡¯s back.


    Cory could not understand how his master could be so gentle in his gestures and so cruel with his words. He stood there, listening to Lord Xavier¡¯s steady heartbeat for a long time before he could fall asleep.


    Preparations for arge party were underway, and Cory was buried in chores head over heels. Other servants had been brought along with their masters, and his otherwise calm kitchen was all a ruckus. He was seeing to his tasks with his eyes down, trying hard not to look at the young servants around him. He expected expressionless faces, like the ones they were trained to achieve while being educated at the Institution, but he saw nothing of the kind.

 Rough Beast 10

    The young men seemed boisterous and carefree, and there was gossip flying in all directions. From the stolen nces, he could tell none of them had been with him at the Institution at the same time. They were probably from other units, he mused, as strict rulesmanded that no servant in training was to roam the area as he saw fit. So, except for the dozen boys he had been with in the same room, he had no knowledge of anyone else.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he pretty?¡± he heard a tall, beautiful redheadmenting.


    He continued to stack tes, just looking once at the man talking. The servant was staring at him, but he could not say whether he was the subject of the conversation or not. The other three servants had stopped from their activities and they were looking at him, as well.


    He blushed and cast his eyes down.


    ¡°Wow, so virginal,¡± another, with fair hair, like Cory,mented. ¡°How can you be in Lord Xavier¡¯s service and still be able to blush?¡±


    The redhead punched the other in the arm. ¡°Stop it, Kain. He¡¯s obviously new.¡±


    A smaller, cute male, with a mop of ck hair getting in his eyes, joined the conversation. ¡°Cory, tell us, has your master fucked you?¡±


    The question didn¡¯t sound like an insult; actually, the four letter word soundedpletely natural, and the youngster¡¯s question just simple curiosity.


    The restughed seeing his hesitation. The redhead took him by the shoulders.


    ¡°Come now, Cory, we¡¯re dying to know. All the servants in Lord Xavier¡¯s service so far have been so thoroughly fucked, that you cannot believe the stories they said. So, please, please, with sugar on top, tell us all the dirty details!¡± he made a dramatic gesture as if their whole lives depended on Cory¡¯s confession.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cory started, ¡°I cannot tell anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid,¡± the redheadmented. ¡°How could you be? Your master has made the happiest servants in Drena so far. When he¡¯s done with one, he sets him free with a pile of gifts. You could not believe those cocksuckers now, how they go to parties, and wiggle their tails to rich tourists, just because they had the chance to be in Lord Xavier¡¯s bed,¡± hemented, expressing his disgust.


    ¡°Your masters¡­¡±, Cory blushed, ¡°don¡¯t they all¡­ ?¡±


    Another unanimousughter was the answer. ¡°No, sweetie. They have pleasure ves trained at the Academy to satisfy their cocks. We¡¯re just some glorified housemaids, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Despite the brazen attitude, Cory could tell the redhead was disappointed, and he understood why everyone was so interested in what he had to say. But he was still afraid. They obviously had no idea how scary the man could be. They had not been threatened like he had been.


    The bell made them all stand to attention for a second, and then hurry to see to their tasks again. Cory went first to set the table.


    Firm hands grabbed him from behind, as he bent over the table to ce utensils next to the tes.


    ¡°Hello, Cory,¡± he heard Lord Lucas whispering in his ear.


    To say he felt nothing while his hips were held still by strong, firm hands, would have been a lie. Despite his sudden need to just push his ass against the owner of said hands, his conscience told him to straighten up and assume a rather frigid countenance, as he turned to face lord Lucas.


    ¡°Good evening, sir,¡± he bowed politely, his eyes traveling from the man¡¯s chin along the ck silk shirt to find a rescue point in the subtle ck diamond tie needle, one of the few embellishments the rulers were allowed to wear.


    The man did not seem to be taken aback by the servant¡¯s attitude. A small chuckle was the answer, and Cory¡¯s chin was gently tipped, determining the young man to look up. The slightest amount of blush colored the high of his cheeks for a brief second, as his eyes sank in the emerald pools. The fact that Lucas was so beautiful it hurt didn¡¯t help. Mustering all his courage, he cast his eyes down, avoiding the direct look.


    ¡°Can I help you with anything, sir?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He could almost congratte himself for maintaining his voice steady as he spoke.


    ¡°Oh, Cory,¡± Lucas whispered seductively, ¡°you can help you me with a lot of things.¡±


    The young man was saved by the rest of the servants, marching from the kitchen with all kinds of delicious treats on their trays.


    Cory took advantage of the brief interruption and scurried away, murmuring an apology. No matter how much he wanted to stay right there and lose himself in Lucas¡¯s amazingly hypnotic gaze, he knew his master¡¯s words could not be taken as idle threats.

 Rough Beast 11

    He was aware that the man would not follow him to the servants¡¯ quarters, so he hurried to his room to catch a breather. He needed to wash his face, and regain a neutral color and fast, as a servant with cheeks aze would have made, for sure, a strange subject for conversation in thevishly appointed dining room.


    As he got in the hallways again, he almost head-butted the redhead servant from earlier.


    ¡°Cory,¡± the servant said sternly, ¡°your master is a bit dissatisfied with your sudden disappearance.¡±


    ¡°I will be right there,¡± he said quickly and tried to get fast past the redhead.


    ¡°My name is Dion,¡± the servant said, catching his arm.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He turned to smile at the other. ¡°Nice name,¡± hemented, and the other winked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you out tonight,¡± the redhead walked side by side with him. ¡°It is your first party? Of this size, I mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Cory admitted, while still walking fast.


    ¡°Sorry about earlier, we were way too nosy. But a servant¡¯s life does not have that many highlights, except for gossip. We kind of want to know everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Cory shook his head a bit. Dion seemed to be a really nice guy, and he could use a friend close to his age and station.


    ¡°After we tend the table, we will have to get the ves prepared for the show,¡± Dion dropped his voice, and looked at Cory, trying to gauge his reaction.


    But Cory remained silent, not knowing if a reply was required to that or not.


    Hesitantly, Dion continued. ¡°Does your master allow you to ¡­ help?¡±


    ¡°Help?¡± Cory shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know; I guess I¡¯ll have to ask.¡±


    Cory could not say whether the masters were actually enjoying themselves as the atmosphere around the table seemed to be quite hush-hush. There were very quiet conversations being muttered, and it looked as if those seated at the table were interested only in the people located within proximity and nothing else.


    As they finished serving the courses, he noticed how the other servants were called by their masters and then sent away with a short nod. He caught Dion¡¯s eyes for a second, and the redhead made a small gesture towards Cory¡¯s master.


    The young servant understood. He had spent almost the entire evening behind Xavier, trying hard to ignore how intimate he and Lucas seemed. They were talking sotto voce, just like everyone else, their heads almost touching, while, in turn, they barely touched the food ced in front of them.


    Somewhat reluctantly, he got closer and leaned in, so his master could hear him.


    ¡°Master, I apologize for interrupting,¡± he whispered.


    Xavier turned with a somewhat displeased expression on his face.


    ¡°Speak,¡± he said shortly.


    ¡°I was wondering if I should go help the others preparing the ves,¡± he continued, keeping his eyes down.


    There was a tiny glint in grey eyes that Cory missed. A quick nce was shared between the two rulers. Lucas¡¯s lips pursed in displeasure.


    ¡°Yes, of course. After all, you need the training, and since I don¡¯t keep any ves, it would be hard for you to achieve that kind of knowledge otherwise. Go with the others. I look forward to seeing what you have learned tonight,¡± he added with a mysterious smile, again looking more at Lucas, then at Cory.


    The servant nodded in the same fashion he had noticed the others doing and walked away, without looking at his master or hispanion.


    Lucas voiced his protest as soon as Cory was no longer within earshot.


    ¡°Xavier, is this a way for you to torment me?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Xavier feigned innocence. ¡°He just needs the practice.¡±


    ¡°He needs the practice¡­¡± Lucas mirrored his words. ¡± ¡­ he in particr, of all the servants you had.¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯ve never kept anyone on a tight leash,¡± Xavier¡¯s grey eyes turned into slits, as he continued to smile. ¡°My servants are allowed ¡­ how should I put this? ¡­ a bit of leeway topensate for their otherwise boring lives spent dusting and cooking all day long.¡±


    Lucas straightened his back and moved slightly away from his friend as if he no longer cared forpanionship.


    ¡°Leeway¡­¡± he sneered while repeating the word. ¡°He has no clue about what to expect, has he, Xavier? You know his conditioning will force him to serve. What would you possibly hope to achieve with this? With his looks, he will naturally be used.¡±


    ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t he be used?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mind having your bed warmer spread and thoroughly fucked by some low life ves? Or others¡¯ cum is just your choice for lubricant?¡± Lucas spat the words while grabbing his champagne flute in front of him, forck of anything else. The strong fingers flexed against the ss as if their owner was trying to strangle the poor object happening in his way.


    ¡°Come now, Lucas, don¡¯t be crass. This is so not like you,¡± Xavier chided, ignoring the tension in the man¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°That only proves how little you know of me,¡± the br dropped his voice to an almost pained whisper.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes shed in anger. Lucas was cruel to treat him like this! And for what? For a servant? He touched the man¡¯s hand, caressing the small patch of skin between the ck glove and the hem of his shirt.


    ¡°Why?¡± came the barely audible question. ¡°Just because you can?¡±


    Xavier sighed. ¡°No, because every little thing in this world is set, and a servant does not belong in a ruler¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°But he does belong in a ruler¡¯s bed,¡± Lucas continued to ignore Xavier¡¯s touch.

 Rough Beast 12

    ¡°Why not? They are prepared and trained to serve.¡±


    ¡°Not like this, and you know it.¡±


    ¡°Yet there are many ignoring this so called rule you are talking about,¡± Xavier shrugged as if they spoke of matters of minor importance.


    ¡°With all due respect, Xavier, you are in a ss of your own when ites to this. You ostentatiously refuse to take any ves, just to debase these creatures and make them yield. Is conquest the only thing you care about? Is this why are you insisting so much on trying to get me in your bed?¡±


    Xavier frowned. Lucas seemed quite disturbed. It was unlike Drena¡¯s brightest mind to judge his best friend in such a manner.


    ¡°I told you it would be different between us,¡± he said sternly, withdrawing his hand and stopping the caress on the br¡¯s wrist. His fingers itched for the touch, but they had to behave for now. ¡°I could even let you¡­¡± he leaned forward and whispered something in Lucas¡¯s ear.


    The man didn¡¯t look pleased. ¡°I would still not be interested,¡± the words poured acid on Xavier¡¯s pride. ¡°Do not mistake the little liberties we take for something else. I¡¯ve never been, and I never will be interested in being more than friends.¡±


    Xavier feigned a small yawn, to hide his unease. Lucas was a passionate human being; it was one of the things he loved in his best friend. But getting on his wrong side had never felt like this before; it was not like he was afraid. Friends or not, there was no one above him, no one. Xavier had been born to rule, and other position than number one was beneath him. In dealing with other diplomats, or with his many lovers, it didn¡¯t matter; he was the one in charge. Lucas just had to be taught, despite his overbearing pride. Even if Xavier had to crush him, he had to make the beautiful br his.


    Cory stepped into therge living room, transformed into the ves¡¯ headquarters for the evening, his head in the clouds. Getting away from Lucas made it easier to think of him, so when he took in the scene before his eyes, he just remained stuck in the middle of the room, his mouth agape.


    Several male specimens,pletely naked, were rxing in various provocative positions on the sofas brought to the room specifically for the event. The servants Cory had met earlier were fawning over them, making their perfectly tanned bodies glisten with special oils they had probably brought from their masters¡¯ homes.


    He noticed how Dion was carefully massaging the round buttocks of a beautiful br with long hair. When the ve¡¯s eyeszily opened, he saw they were the deepest blue.


    The ve shifted and watched him with interest. Cory just watched, finding it impossible to unglue his eyes from the br¡¯s steady gaze.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the new bitch?¡± the ve drawled the words, and Cory felt an unfamiliar sting somewhere right in the middle of his chest.


    Dion pped the man¡¯s buttocks. ¡°y nice, Antoine. He belongs to lord Xavier,¡± the redhead warned.


    ¡°So?¡± the ve got up, followed by other pairs of curious eyes, as he got closer to the object of his interest.


    Suddenly, it was silence; Cory could feel it, thick and dangerous around him. The ve called Antoine stopped in front of him. He was a few good inches taller than the servant, so Cory had to tip his head a bit backward to keep his eyes on him.


    ¡°Pretty,¡± Antoinemented while catching a few strands of blond hair and ying with them, by rolling them on his fingers. ¡°Since you¡¯re Xavier¡¯s toy, I suppose you know well how to suck cock,¡± he said with a small smile that made Cory shift a bit nervously.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Dion came to the rescue. ¡°Don¡¯t bully him. He¡¯s new. And just because he belongs to lord Xavier  don¡¯t ever forget to add the honorific, Antoine, or one day your ass will be toasted  it does not mean that he is supposed to be your toy, too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Antoine crossed his arms over a perfectly chiseled torso. ¡°I am only asking to be prepared by him,¡± he smiled and winked at Cory.


    ¡°I think I am perfectly capable of doing that,¡± Dion¡¯s dark eyes grew a shade darker.


    ¡°I am bored of you,¡± Antoine flicked his mane of ck hair over a shoulder, trying to dismiss Dion from his view. ¡°With you, it¡¯s always the same routine. I want something new. Can you give me something new?¡± he asked, lifting his chin in disdain, and watching Dion through his eyshes.


    ¡°What a melodrama queen,¡± Dion hissed. ¡°Any hot orifice will do for you. Stop being difficult.¡±


    ¡°I can tell master my performance lost its shine because you failed to prepare me,¡± Antoine warned, making Dion roll his eyes in exasperation. Cory feltpelled to intervene. ¡°There is no problem, Dion. I came here to help, after all. Please let me know what I have to do, and I will do my best.¡±


    His small speech made the two turn their heads in surprise at the same time. Cory could tell the others in the room, ves and servants alike, were now staring at him. Again, he was showed his ce. His master was one thing, though; a powerful man, capable of crushing Cory within a blink of an eye, while this ve was nothing but one of the many toys groomed to please the wealthy, just like him.


    ¡°Then suck my cock,¡± the br said, grabbing his package and giving his organ a tentative rub.


    Cory¡¯s clear sapphire eyes shed for a brief second with the deeper blues.


    ¡°Please make yourselffortable,¡± he said with a small smile. Dion was looking at him, wide-eyed, saying nothing, and, in passing, as he followed Antoine to the sofa the ve had been sprawled until earlier, he winked at the redhead.


    He had to meet these famous ves, after all, and his master was right that he needed the practice. He was a fast learner, and he was not going to let Antoine see him ashamed or embarrassed.


    The bry on his back, parting his legs, and raising his lean, muscr arms above his head.


    ¡°Make it hard and wet. I have some drilling to do tonight to please the masters. So don¡¯t give me someme blowjob, bitch,¡± he said with a sneer.


    Calmly, Cory took a seat between the long legs and touched the ve¡¯s organ, carefully drawing back the skin and caressing it.


    ¡°Your humble servant¡¯s name is Cory,¡± he looked Antoine in the eyes, as he descended to engulf the round head in his mouth.

 Rough Beast 13

    The short hitch in the br¡¯s breathing, as their eyes remained locked let him know he had won. Even small victories were worth taking into consideration, for a young servant who was expected to please and nothing else.


    His eyes at half mast, he incrementally pushed the growing organ into his mouth, letting it slide down his throat. The now well known familiar stir in his groin made him shift a little, to adjust his position. If he wanted to survive tonight, without fear of embarrassment and worthlessness, he had to keep his head in the game. So he thought of the harsh training at the Institution, to will his erection down.


    The br did not seem to care that Cory¡¯s skillful technique wascking in enthusiasm. He grabbed the blond head and pushed inside, deeper and deeper. The servant took the reins once more as he squeezed the base of Antoine¡¯s cock hard and withdrew.


    Antoine whimpered, as he felt cold air hitting the skin that had been so properlyvished until then.


    ¡°You are well stimted now,¡± Cory politely bowed and stood up.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The br followed him with his eyes, as Dion hurried to pamper him some more.


    ¡°I want him,¡± the ve said like a petnt child.


    ¡°And?¡± Dion shrugged, but he looked after the blond as he took a seat at the far end of the room, the same serene look on his face he¡¯d had as sucking Antoine.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®and¡¯?¡± Antoine spoke annoyed. ¡°He¡¯d better be here after the party, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Else what?¡± the redhead challenged.


    ¡°Or it will be you passed around tonight. And I know how much you hate it when I let all of them have a go at you.¡±


    Dion pretended to be unaffected. ¡°Have it your way. I do not mind as much as you think I do.¡±


    ¡°Watch it, Dion,¡± Antoine¡¯s voice dropped a few notes. ¡°I can always make the game more enjoyable. Maybe we should test how much you can resist with your head under water, this time?¡±


    The redhead stiffened visibly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he warned, but his confidence from earlier was visibly shaken.


    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t care. He can always rece you with some new face. I¡¯m not sure if he even knows your name¡­¡± the br seemed to ponder, with an evil grin stered all over his face.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here,¡± Dion blurted out, the corners of his mouth falling and his eyes looking down.


    Antoine patted his head, in a fake gesture of affection. ¡°Good boy. That¡¯s what¡¯s keeping you interesting and alive, Dion. Your ability to execute orders. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Dion looked grimly over the ce where Cory sat, seemingly unaffected by the slurping sounds and moans filling the room, as the servants were getting the beautiful ves ready for the show.


    Antoine suddenly took his hand and ced it over his softening erection. ¡°C¡¯mon, Dion. Give it a few rubs, for luck.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you need it,¡± the redhead regained some of hisposure, but did as told, making the supple organ lengthen in his hand again. The brughed and grabbed Dion¡¯s head to ce a quick, hard kiss on the servant¡¯s mouth.


    From his spot, Cory watched. He could tell Dion was afraid. Despite the beauty, the luxury, fear was ever present, and he could only guess what Antoine wanted as he gestured towards the ce where Xavier¡¯s servant sat.


    If he could live through his master¡¯s threats, he could live through the whims of a pampered ve. His back straightened, his eyes looking ahead, he stood there, as if nothing mattered in the world.


    The servants were not necessary during the performance, so they chose to remain in the living room after the ves took their leave.


    Cory sat next to Dion who looked lost in thought.


    ¡°So, Dion,¡± he asked the redhead, ¡°what is the performance all about?¡± The other servant threw him a furtive look. ¡°The masters enjoy seeing their ves battling for dominance in a ring. And, of course, fuck,¡± came the exnation.


    Cory nodded. Dion made a small gesture as if he wanted to say something else, but then returned to his sullen silence.


    The blond could feel something was amiss. He gently touched the other¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What did Antoine say to you that you are so afraid right now?¡±


    The redhead almost jumped. ¡°N-nothing,¡± he stammered, but his face scrunched in a painful grimace. ¡°Look, Cory,¡± he just blurted out, ¡°you should just go.¡±


    ¡°And where should I go?¡± Cory asked with a small smile. ¡°This is my master¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Antoine¡­¡± Dion breathed out, on the verge of panicking, ¡°he wants to¡­¡±


    Cory squeezed Dion¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I guess I know what he wants.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± the redhead said sharply. ¡°He¡¯ll force you to do it with everyone else. He gets off on making others feel miserable and useless. He¡¯ll make you feel like a cheap whore, and you will not be able to say ¡®no¡¯, because¡­¡±


    ¡°Dion,¡± Cory warned. ¡°Is your master letting him do it? Debase you and feel bad about yourself? Use you?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care,¡± Dion¡¯s eyes were wet with tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t let it happen to you.¡±


    Cory¡¯s shoulders tensed. ¡°Thank you for the warning, Dion. But sooner orter, it will happen anyway. It may be Antoine or someone else. And I was sort of warned before this may happen.¡±


    Dion sniffled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? You may still be ¡­ a virgin?¡± the redhead asked, unsure.


    Cory shook his head slowly. ¡°Were you when it happened?¡± the blond asked hesitantly, and the other nodded with a bitter expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a stupid one. And I saw you dealing with him. You can have power over him.¡±


    ¡°I can?¡± Dion stared at him, wide-eyed.


    ¡°I may be new here, but there is one lesson I learned since I came here. Tell them what they want to hear, do what they want you to do, and you will have a fair chance to survive. Deep inside, be true to your own self.¡±


    The redhead stared at him in awe. ¡°How old are you, Cory?¡±


    ¡°21.¡±


    ¡°And howe you¡¯re so smart?¡±


    ¡°I doubt I¡¯m smart. But I know one thing. That I enjoy living, even if it means suffering or being treated like you matter less than anything.¡±


    Dion looked around, with a sad expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Drena is the most beautiful city on the coast. Yet so few people can enjoy its riches. From all, we are the worst. ves to the ves, we are nothing but amodity that, once rendered useless, can be thrown away.¡±


    ¡°What happens to the servants? How long are they supposed to serve?¡±


    ¡°When we get too tired or too used, we are usually sent to work the factories. I heard life is bad there,¡± Dion said with a whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard out there, but you are also free,¡± Cory said with mncholy in his bright blue eyes. ¡°Freer than here.¡±


    ¡°You were taken from there? I was raised here, within the city limits,¡± Dion said with unbound curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, I was. And I wanted to remain there. Apparently, I was too good looking for hardbor. Isn¡¯t that a bummer?¡± he added as if he was talking to himself. ¡°I ¡­ loved someone there,¡± he said hesitantly, suddenly feeling the need to confess, to let another human being know about his thoughts, his feelings, his life before bing a utility and nothing more.


    ¡°For real?¡± Dion was the one to squeeze his arm now, a bit excited. ¡°How was he?¡±


    ¡°He was¡­¡± Cory realized he was having a hard time remembering his lover¡¯s face. ¡°He was a bit older. But he was good to me. A hard worker. Not as beautiful as any of the people around here. But he was kind, and¡­¡± his words died on his lips, seeing the doors opening and Antoine and the others walking in.

 Rough Beast 14

    Some of the ves looked a bit shaken. There were marks on their skin that hadn¡¯t been there before. Of them all, the long haired br was marching in, as victorious.


    Dion¡¯s hand squeezed at Cory¡¯s arm tighter, but the blond was prepared. He watched with feigned indifference, as Antoine slumped on one of the sofas, and his eyes traveled the beautiful muscr body now glistening with sweat and rested on therge organ which, even soft, looked impressive. He could tell the other ves had lost and had to service the beast.


    Servants were ves to the ves, Cory mused, thinking of Dion¡¯s words. So, he was expected to be a whore. That was not as heavy a task as others thought. After all, when his master and Lucas had spoken about the possibility to have him service an entire stable, the thought had appealed to him.


    Sex was power. But power had to be yielded by a skilled individual, to reach its potential. Cory was not sure of all its intricacies, but he knew he was a fast learner. He rose, touching Dion¡¯s shoulder briefly, and headed straight for Antoine who was watching him with burning eyes. He sat casually on the arm of the sofa and leaned in to whisper in Antoine¡¯s ear. ¡°I heard you wanted me.¡±


    Blues eyes turned to watch him with growing interest. Cory touched the man¡¯s right shoulder and started caressing the long sinewy arm. ¡°Was it a good night for you so far?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only getting better,¡± the br grinned and suddenly grabbed Cory to have him sit in hisp. ¡°Tell me,¡± he whispered, hardly refraining a tremble in his body, ¡°has Xavier fucked you?¡±


    Cory smiled and caressed the ve¡¯s cheek. ¡°Yes, he has.¡±


    The small nervous flutter in the man¡¯s eyshes told Cory it was the answer he was expecting. A cruel smile stretched on the br¡¯s lips, as he spoke to the entire room.


    ¡°Who wants to empty his balls in lord Xavier¡¯s new fuck toy?¡±


    Cory remained rxed in Antoine¡¯s arms, as he could hear the cheers booming from every ve¡¯s chest in the room. That earned him a surprised look from the br.


    He slowly closed the distance between their lips and brushed over Antoine¡¯s mouth. ¡°And I thought you only wanted me for yourself. What a shame,¡± he feigned regret.


    Antoine¡¯s arms gripped him tightly. A meaningful look was exchanged between them. Cory disentangled himself from the man¡¯s embrace and rose to face the naked ves who were drawing closer, making a partial circle him and Antoine.


    One grabbed him and pulled at his uniform, but he carefully freed his arm from his hands.


    ¡°There is no need to do that,¡± he said somewhat derisively. With slow moves, he started to unbutton his shirt. He let it slide on slender shoulders, and looked back at Antoine who was staring at him with an indecipherable expression on his face. His eyes became sultry, as he continued to undress, looking at no one else but the br.


    Completely naked, he knelt, inviting the ves toe closer. Apparently, his actions had taken all aback, and they were now a bit nervous. He grabbed a cock near to him in his hand and engulfed it in one go in his mouth. His master had said he needed the practice; so he was doing nothing else but better his skills as a servant.


    Soon enough, there were cocks of different shapes and sizes battling for entrance to his mouth. He caressed hairless sacks as he moved to taste each and every one, with his eyes half-mast. Antoine¡¯s hot gaze was drilling his back. He knew it was there and he could bet his life he had an idea that what the ve was thinking.


    Strong arms lifted him from the floor, making one cock slide effortlessly from his mouth. He did not need to turn his head to know. As he was ced on the sofa, and impatient fingers pushed inside him, lubricated with nothing but saliva, he exhaled and closed his eyes.


    ¡°You could have said earlier you wanted me, too,¡± he heard the usatory whisper in his ear, as a massive cock was pushed inside him, without too much preparation. ¡°Now I have to let these losers have you, for fuck¡¯s safe.¡±


    Antoine sounded angry; Cory loved it. Emotions were good; if he was the only one capable of keeping a clear head while enjoying having his backside hammered by the best cocks in all Drena, he was the winner, and no one else. And Xavier and Lucas were no different from the horny ves, lining up behind him to have a go at him. To know that was a relief; for a little while, he thought his master to be different. But in this world, it looked as if everyone was thinking with his cock.


    That gave him enough to work with. With a small frustrated grunt, Antoine spent himself inside the servant¡¯s body and then a sharp sting burned his right butt cheek, as the ve pped him.


    ¡°He¡¯s a natural bottom, guys. Enjoy him now, ¡¯cause after this, his ass is mine.¡±


    Cory smiled inwardly. Having another cock pushed inside him, after being made slick by Antoine¡¯s cum, was easier. He could focus on the pleasure alone, as he grabbed his own cock and started pumping it. At least Dion would deal with a satiated, less of a prick, ve tonight. He sensed someone moving in front of him, as the ves continued to hammer him one after another.


    Henguidly opened his eyes, to see Antoine crouched in front of him, looking at him with reproach in his big beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Are you enjoying this?¡± the br spat.


    ¡°I am born to serve,¡± he whispered between moans, as his prostate was brushed over, making him see stars.


    ¡°This is not what I¡¯m asking,¡± Antoine added.


    ¡°I told you. I would have rather had you and you alone,¡± Cory whispered back, as he came and his eyes became unfocused.


    ¡°Why?¡± the br seemed oblivious to Cory¡¯s manifestations of pleasure as he was thoroughly fucked.


    ¡°Because you are the most good-looking man I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Cory lied, as his mind traveled for a brief second to a pair of hypnotic green eyes.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Antoine grinned.


    Oh, boy, not the smartest tool in the shed, are you? Cory thought, as he slowly nodded and arched his back to receive the next cock owner directly into his well-used ass.

 Rough Beast 15

    ¡°More beautiful than your master?¡±


    There were many reasons to understand why vanity was considered a deadly sin by the ancients. Cory slowly opened his eyes to look into Antoine¡¯s dark blues.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know I told you that,¡± he breathed out, as he wiggled his ass to enhance his pleasure.


    Antoine¡¯s smile was brighter than the sun. The br jumped to his feet.


    ¡°Party¡¯s over!¡± he yelled, and sounds of protest were the immediate reply.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t gotten to fuck him yet,¡± one veined.


    ¡°I am the only one that gets to fuck him from now on,¡± Antoine spoke. ¡°Be thankful I let any of you touch him.¡±


    He brutally pulled Cory up and dragged him in his arms. ¡°If anyone touches what¡¯s mine¡­¡± he let the threat float in the still air of the room.


    Disgruntled ves turned their backs to now search for the other servants, to vent off their steam. For a brief second, Cory¡¯s eyes crossed with Dion¡¯s. He winked at the other, and the redhead¡¯s look of amazement was priceless.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left,¡± Antoine grabbed Cory¡¯s head to kiss him. The blond averted his lips. ¡°They had their cocks in my mouth,¡± he exined, as Antoine¡¯s embrace became impossible tight. ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t want to taste them all,¡± he added with an innocent look, as he stared into the ve¡¯s eyes.


    With a low growl, Antoine pressed his head against his chest. ¡°Next time I see you, Cory, I want you all to myself.¡±


    In the meantime, the masters were starting to leave. As Cory headed for the main hallway, to join the others, he suddenly crossed paths with thest man he wanted to see that night.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you alright, Cory?¡± Lucas gestured to caress his head, but Cory quickly bowed to avert the touch.


    ¡°A master should not be concerned with a servant¡¯s well-being. It¡¯s against the protocol,¡± he said quickly and hurried to move along. The man¡¯s firm grip stopped him. ¡°A master does what he pleases, servant,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice became low and dangerous.


    Cory suddenly felt his arm bing free. He raised his eyes to see his one true master. He bowed, and Xaviermented.


    ¡°Everyone has left. Would you care to stay a while longer, Lucas?¡± his master asked.


    ¡°No. I should get going, too,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice sounded annoyed.


    ¡°Cory,¡± his master caressed his hair, as they both sat on the master bed. ¡°How many cocks did you have in your ass tonight?¡±


    There was no real need for confirmation, but Cory was d to have it. Xavier had known what was going to happen.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had to count,¡± he said innocently, and Xavierughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good servant, Cory, such as good servant. Do you still have any energy left in you to serve your master, then?¡±


    ¡°Of course, master. I always do,¡± he raised his blue eyes to look at Xavier.


    Grey eyes searched his face for the slightest sign of rebellion. Not finding one, the man¡¯s beautiful features rxed.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at following orders, Cory. It¡¯s all you need to do. Don¡¯t ever forget who your master is, and the world will be yours.¡±


    He had a mind of asking what that meant, but as Xavier moved against his body, letting his intentions know, he let the world fade away.


    Sampling the merchandise was not a habit for Vachiari. The merchant was used to seeing attractive males and females walking around naked, but this time, he felt more tempted than any other time. He touched the chained man, asking his assistants to turn him, while he was feeling up the muscled body, the chiseled chest, and the round mounds, where his hands remained a bit more than he¡¯d first intended. He eventually pushed them apart, curious to see if the specimen had been used. The tight puckered hole showed no signs of assault, and Vachiari could count on his experience to safely say that the captured male still had a virgin ass.


    Not for long, the middle-aged man mused and stopped his ministrations. The ve was now writhing against his restraints, and the muffled sounds that could be heard, despite the mouth gag, were a clear indication that the young man was not happy with being handled.


    Vachiari took a step back and asked his assistants to turn the ve so he could take a good look at his front, too. The longish, raven strands, the deep, charcoal-like eyes, and dark skin made him exotic. ves born and raised to please had their benefits, but a beautiful specimen like this one could only be found outside of Drena, in the remote tribal camps located far on the maind. And that was where he had been captured while attacking a caravan.


    The merchant had little respect for the tribes living far from the coast cities. They were just uncivilized apes, but, from time to time, such beauties would emerge, and he knew how to recognize value when he saw it. Staring at the chained male some more, he thought about how the master purchasing the youngster would have a tough time teaching this one not to bite. Still, his exquisite beauty naturally made any obstacle pale inparison.


    It was not just the young man¡¯s beauty that was making him stand out. There was something about him, he exuded sex like he was made for it. His rebellious attitude was just making things even more exciting. Vachiari shook his head. No matter how much he felt the need to use the beautiful body, he was a man of numbers. Profit, substantial profit, could be made with him, especially if left untouched.


    He signaled the men to take the ve away. He had some phone calls to make.


    It was unusual for Xavier to receive such a call.


    ¡°Vachiari, as much as I value your business,¡± he said in a tone that suggested the exact opposite, ¡°I don¡¯t see why I should move just to see this specimen you are talking about.¡±


    He listened,pletely bored, to the merchant¡¯s well-crafted praise. ¡°Alright,¡± he eventually said with an exasperated sigh. ¡°I suppose I could resell him for a profit if he is as beautiful as you say. Please do arrange the sighting at my home. I have no intention to mingle withmoners at the ve market. A cage? Is he dangerous? Are you trying to assassinate me?¡±


    He smiled thinly while taking his time to hear the man¡¯s long string of apologies. Only a seasoned money handler like Vachiari could put together so many words to say a simple thing.


    He put the phone down and called for Cory. A new task was to be added to the servant¡¯s chores.


    Cory looked fearfully at the heavy irons bars keeping the young male caged inside, and the ones outside out of harm¡¯s way. Xavier was walking around the cage, seemingly trying to see the ve from all angles. The servant knew he was not supposed to stare, but it looked as if he was drawn in,pelled to look at the dangerous man inside.

 Rough Beast 16

    To say the ve was beautiful would have been an understatement. He was dark, much darker than anyone Cory knew, although Lucas¡¯s ck hair touched his thoughts briefly. His skin was almost shining and the way he moved reminded the servant of the nature documentaries he sometimes watched featuring wild beasts observed in their natural habitat. Only the one inside the cage was not a beast, but human and this was far from the ces he used to roam.


    The ve stood stubbornly with his back to the audience, and both Cory¡¯s and his master¡¯s eyes traveled along the gracious back, on the round buttocks and lean, long legs. This was no ordinary ve. His muscles had not been trained by individual devices requiring mindless repetitions until the desired form was achieved. He was a creature of the wild, shaped by hardship. He looked a bit underfed, too, Cory thought. He wanted to ask his master if they could give the ve something to eat. When he¡¯d been a child, he¡¯d known hunger. He could not stand the sight of someone going through that.


    Xavier hummed appreciatively. He took a long cane and pushed it through the bars to touch the ve. Apparently, his sudden move finally made the other turn, and Cory¡¯s mouth formed a perfect silent ¡®O¡¯. The long dark hair moved against the shoulders as if it was made of silk. For someone born and raised in the wild, that seemed impossible. He doubted the ve took the time to brush or wash his hair. Or maybe he¡¯d just been pampered to be presented to his new master.


    The man¡¯s face was carved in dark marble. The hard nes of his face made him harsh and masculine, but the delicate nose and almond shaped eyes could put him against the most beautiful odalisque in the empire. His mouth was sensual, with full lips, and Cory could not stop thinking how would they feel if the ve was to be kissed.


    The cane hissed through the air, hitting the ve¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Kneel,¡± Xavier boomed, making Cory jump.


    His master had never hit him. Threatened, yes, asserted dominance, yes. But he was not violent like this. He stared in stupefaction at his master¡¯s eyes, shining with something new and frightful, as he continued to hit the ve, as much as the bars and the distance allowed, trying to make the male inside yield. But the ve stood still, only a small flinch in the muscles of his face being a sign that he was registering each and every hit.


    Without thinking, he grabbed his master¡¯s arm, eyes wide in fear as Xavier turned to look at him, seemingly too surprised with Cory¡¯s actions to do something right away.


    ¡°Please, master, I don¡¯t think he understands,¡± he cooed, caressing Xavier¡¯s tense arm in apology.


    ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t know thenguage. But this,¡± the lord of the house gestured towards the cane, ¡°he can understand. He is nothing but an animal, and has to be trained.¡±


    Xavier made a gesture to shake Cory off his arm, but the servant didn¡¯t back down. ¡°He may be uncivilized, but he doesn¡¯t look stupid. I think there are other ways.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you show him, Cory?¡± his master whispered menacingly.


    Cory turned towards the cage and looked the ve in the eyes, begging without words. He made a gesture pointing at Xavier; then he slowly knelt in front of his master. After that, he gestured at the ve. The charcoal eyes watched him with interest. A small smile started to spread on his face. He closed his fist and mmed it into his chest in a proud gesture.


    Cory felt his insides torn. The ve understood alright. But what he meant, without words, was that he was a free man.


    Xavier smiled thinly. ¡°See where your good intentions lead, Cory? The animal thinks he has a say, although he is locked in a cage. Rest assured, I will make him yield.¡±


    Cory kept his head down. ¡°Why, master?¡±


    ¡°Why what?¡± the ruler asked annoyed.


    ¡°Why take a ve now? He is obviously not good for this, either. Why not release him?¡±


    The servant had no idea how he dared challenged his master like that. But seeing that beautiful youngster, a free man, locked in a cage, was making scream on the inside.


    ¡°You are quite chatty all of a sudden, Cory. What has gotten into you today?¡±


    ¡°He may be dangerous. He may hurt you,¡± Cory continued. ¡°Why keep someone so dangerous in your home?¡±


    ¡°I doubt he could hurt me, Cory. As you can see, he is caged. There is no possibility for him to do anything. He doesn¡¯t have a weapon, and he ispletely naked. And he could be no match for me.¡±


    You cannot know that Cory thought, keeping his head down.


    ¡°Now you just ruined the mood,¡± Xavier threw the cane on the sofa, apparently dissatisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s watch the specimen and observe him now since you are so sure you know everything about him.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Xavier sent Cory to the kitchen to bring some food and sat on the sofa.


    In his cage, the ve was watching him almost without blinking. Xavier could tell he was tense and ready to pounce. He chuckled and watched him, too. His eyes rested on the man¡¯s organ. Quite endowed, too, he thought, and suddenly felt the need to adjust his position.


    The beast inside the cage was making him hard with just his mere presence. Xavier wondered how that supple skin would feel under his fingers. For once, Vachiari hadn¡¯t lied. This was a beautiful male, barely over 20, untouched, as the merchant vouched, although he had his doubts. He wanted to see for himself.


    He rose and touched the iron bars slowly. There was enough room for the ve to draw away from his master¡¯s touch, but he didn¡¯t move when Xavier extended his right arm through the bars.


    The ruler caressed slowly the taut abdomen, going lower. The ve¡¯s breath became morebored when Xavier grabbed his cock and pushed the skin back to y with the sensitive head. Apparently, the beast didn¡¯t mind being touched.


    Cory felt his jaw cking seeing the scene in front of his eyes. His master, one of the most influential men of Drena, was slowly stimting the ve who stood still, his eyes at half-mast, an expression of unhidden bliss on his face.


    Xavier turned towards Cory. ¡°See, Cory, maybe I know other methods, too.¡±


    The servant ced the tray filled with goodies on the small coffee table and stood there, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°As much as this creature excites me, I would not get my mouth dirty. So, Cory,e here,¡± his master gestured for him to approach. ¡°On your knees,¡± he whispered, gently this time, and Cory obeyed. ¡°What do you say, Cory? Would you like a taste of this?¡±


    Cory nodded slowly, fascinated with the dark cock rubbed steadily by Xavier¡¯s elegant fingers. His master pulled the ve closer to the bars, to allow Cory easier ess.

 Rough Beast 17

    The servant didn¡¯t need any more encouragement. His smaller hand closed over his master¡¯s, taking over. As Xavier let go, he licked the engorged head slowly, reveling in the ve¡¯s needy whimper.


    ¡°I think he likes it, Cory,¡± his master said satisfied. ¡°Take care of me, as well.¡±


    He stopped his licking to take his master¡¯s cock out and sucked at it greedily. The ve seemed to mind being neglected like that, as his hand pulled a bit clumsily at Cory¡¯s hair, to draw his attention.


    Cory obliged right away, and, unconsciously, made the two move closer to one another. Soon, he was switching from his master¡¯s long, thinner member to the dark, meaty one, taking one, then the other, deep in his throat, and using his hands to increase stimtion.


    He saw Xavier sneaking a hand inside the cage again to grab the ve¡¯s buttocks. It seemed that the sudden move triggered something in the young male, as Cory felt right away the tang taste of ejacte on his tongue. He swallowed quickly and turned to enjoy his master¡¯s seed, too.


    But Xavier took his cock from his servant¡¯s hand and whispered: ¡°I think I want to mark my ve a little, Cory. Come on up and help me keep him steady.¡±


    He stood up and grabbed the ve¡¯s naked ass, mirroring his master¡¯s gesture from earlier. The ve¡¯s skin was supple and silky everywhere. Xavier grabbed the youngster¡¯s nape to draw him into a kiss, and started to ejacte, through the bars, over the man¡¯s taut abdomen.


    The ve fought a bit against the kiss, but he slowly rxed, as Xavier slowly spread his seed over the dark skin with his fingers.


    ¡°Cory,¡± Xavier spoke, ¡°you are allowed to touch him only when I ask it. Do not do anything other than what is necessary to keep him fed and well taken care of. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± he nodded, and Xavier rewarded him with a short kiss.


    The ve blinked, a bit confused. Maybe he could not understand the rtionship between master and servant. Or maybe he could not understand his role just yet.


    It felt strange to serve Lord Lucas when Xavier was not at home. He could not take any threats lightly, especially whening from his master. But he could not quench the longing he felt each time he saw Xavier¡¯s beautiful friend.


    ¡°Cory, why are you so cold towards me?¡± Lucas asked.


    The man actually loved asking direct questions.


    ¡°Please cut the crap about protocol,¡± the ruler added.


    Cory¡¯s eyes grew wide. Apparently, Lucas did not care about etiquette indeed. He had yet to hear such words from his master¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I¡­¡± he stuttered. ¡°My master¡­¡±


    Lucas shook his head. ¡°I suppose there is no more need for words, then. But, he is not here. So do not fear. Come a bit closer. It has been a while since I looked at your lovely face.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Getting closer was truly not an option. He felt his knees turning to butter when Lucas was around, and even from afar he could not stop daydreaming about him.


    ¡°Please, forgive me, if I cannot follow through with your request, master,¡± he bowed, to hide his reddened cheeks.


    ¡°You should use the honorific sparingly with me, Cory. Unless you want me to consider myself your master and whisk you away from here.¡±


    The blond looked up a bit, surprised, once more, with Lucas¡¯s direct manner of speaking his mind.


    ¡°What do you fear?¡±


    ¡°Myself,¡± Cory answered, and this time, he looked straight at Lucas.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the many back on the sofa. ¡°Now that is an interesting conundrum ¡­ Why should you fear yourself?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me, Lord Lucas?¡± Cory blurted out. ¡°I am nothing but a servant, worse than a ve. I am everyone¡¯s toy and¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush,¡± a strong hand caressed his head. ¡°I know. But would you not believe me, at least one tiny bit, when I tell you that I would be hard pressed to name one person who¡¯s caught my eye in a very long time?¡±


    ¡°I am nothing special,¡± he continued, keeping his head down.


    ¡°Even the fact that you say that makes you unique. In a world full of arrogant pricks, from masters to the most insignificant ves, and even some servants, you see yourself like this. Xavier has always brought some new toys home, and despite their beauty, I¡¯ve never found someone to my liking. It¡¯s not the case with you. Join me on the sofa?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should,¡± Cory whispered.


    ¡°Then just stay where it¡¯sfortable for you. I want to talk a little with you.¡±


    Cory took arge pillow and ced it on the floor, sitting gracefully on it, trying hard to ignore the green eyes following his every move. Lucas continued.


    ¡°I am a man of numbers, of cold hard facts. Emotions have always befuddled me, so I¡¯ve preferred to push them away. But, ever since I met you, and Xavier allowed me to taste you, I cannot seem to be myself. Even when I am running an experiment, and my head should be focused, your face appears before my eyes like you are there, with me. You do realize you couldpromise some very delicate data?¡± Lucasughed softly.


    Cory felt his mind in turmoil. No one had ever spoken to him like that. Not even his lover from before being sent to the Institution. He sat up brusquely.


    ¡°I am no worthy of your interest, Lord Lucas,¡± he said, his voice shaking. ¡°I am nothing but a whore.¡±


    ¡°Because you are forced to copte with anyone your master wishes?¡± Lucas rose and grabbed Cory¡¯s arm, shaking him gently, as if he was trying to make him see.


    ¡°No, because I enjoy it,¡± the servant blurted out, and Lucas let him go, in surprise. ¡°Please forgive this lowly servant,¡± he hurriedly added and almost ran out of the room, leaving the other to stare at him, in disbelief.


    ¡°You are indeed making my young servant lose his head,¡± Xaviermented, while entering the room, as he¡¯d just seen Cory pushing angrily against the kitchen doors without noticing his mastering home.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s making me lose mine,¡± Lucas murmured. ¡°Please, Xavier, name your price. I cannot take him out of my mind.¡±

 Rough Beast 18

    ¡°Good,¡± Xavier said sharply.


    ¡°How can you be this cruel with your best friend?¡± the brined.


    ¡°It serves to taste your own medicine, doesn¡¯t it, Lucas?¡± Xavier sat next to his friend and ced a small kiss on his cheek. ¡°Plus, why would you want a hole as well used as his? You know I hold nothing back. And I let anyone who wants him have him.¡±


    ¡°Do you think debasing him will make me think less of him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a nymphomaniac. Don¡¯t you think it would hurt your research, having to deal with his constant need for sex?¡±


    ¡°It seems to me you forget something, Xavier. I am qualified to appreciate Cory¡¯s appetite as healthy.¡±


    ¡°You were the one using the term first. About his nymphomaniac tendencies?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know him then. It was a simple statement based on information provided by you.¡±


    ¡°Forget about him, Lucas. He enjoys enough attention from ves. Plus, he has his ce in my bed. Don¡¯t just go for a prostitute like him.¡±


    ¡°I believe you are overestimating how many are fucking him. Or do you suppose he is gangbanged at every party you attend?¡±


    ¡°Why not? He¡¯s beautiful enough to make those overly sexualized creatures lose their heads.¡±


    Lucasughed. ¡°You are wrong, Xavier, and that proves how little you care. Rumor has it that Lord Arnaud¡¯s prized ve, Antoine, has the hots for him. He put the word out that no one should touch Cory, or else, he would strangle them to death. See? You throw him to the wolves, and he bes alpha¡¯s favorite¡­¡±


    Xavier looked surprised. ¡°I should have a talk with Arnaud.¡±


    ¡°And tell him what? That he shouldmand Antoine to stay away from Cory? And let the others fuck him? You know how much Arnaud is infatuated with that bawdy ve. People even say that it¡¯s like he is running the household, that much power he has over his master.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Xavier was apparently displeased.


    ¡°Cory stands out. It cannot be helped, even if he tries to keep his head down to the ground. Stop torturing him. Stop abusing me. Do you want me? Is that it? Then you can have me. But give him to me,¡± Lucas pressed.


    Xavier stared at Lucas in disbelief. ¡°You are serious,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°You are willing to be my lover, so that you can have that in your bed?¡±


    ¡°Not your lover,¡± Lucas spat. ¡°I would let you top me if you let me have him.¡±


    ¡°Once?¡±


    ¡°Preferably yes,¡± Lucas grimaced, in obvious displeasure over the subject.


    Xavierughed. ¡°It¡¯s obvious why you didn¡¯t make it in politics, Lucas. Your negotiating skills are appalling. No deal,¡± he added shortly.


    ¡°What?¡± Lucas looked surprised. ¡°I should have known it¡¯s just a game for you. You¡¯ve never really wanted me, then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯ve always done that. I still do. But your terms are uneptable. I can offer something else, though. A more beneficial arrangement ¡­ for me, at least. If your desire for Cory is so high, then you should pay the right price. One night with me equals one night of having him in your bed. And don¡¯t expect leniency. I will be ruthless.¡±


    ¡°As many times I want?¡± Lucas seemed to ponder, a dark look on his face.


    ¡°As many times as your body can handle,¡± Xavier added with a small mischievous smile.


    Cory took the food tray to take it to the ve. The exotic beauty locked in the cage had seemed pretty tame over the few days he¡¯d been there, making his job easy.


    He ced the tray on the table and called softly for the male.


    ¡°Hey, I brought you some tasty treats.¡±


    The man moved closer, and Cory brought a te, keeping it up so the other could help himself with the neatly arranged appetizers.


    ¡°You like these, don¡¯t you?¡± the servant said affectionately. He knew the ve could not understand a thing, but he liked talking to him nheless.


    The ve was looking at him, as he ate like he was expecting Cory to take the te away at any time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is plenty,¡± Cory tried to alleviate the ve¡¯s fears.


    He turned a bit to look what he should bring next. Strong arms suddenly grabbed him, and the te fell from his hands. He tried to scream, but his mouth was covered with one hand, while the other arm was stering his back against the iron bars. He was held in such a fierce grip that he could not move at all, even his feet being off the ground. The man seemed much stronger than he looked.


    A silky whisper caressed his ear: ¡°Now tell me, fuck toy, how the hell can I open this cage? I¡¯ll let your mouth free, but if you scream, I will break your neck in an instant.¡±


    Cory stood still, to let his assant know he had no intention to fight. Slowly, the hand on his mouth moved away.


    ¡°I cannot open the cage,¡± he whispered, trying to rein in his trembling. ¡°Master has the key. And even if you could get away, how far do you think you can get? Without any clothes, sticking out like that? You won¡¯t make it too far. Master is home, by the way.¡±


    The ve seemed to ponder, his arms going a bit ck. ¡°I guess there¡¯s more to you than just your looks. So, now should I just let you go and alert your master?¡±


    Soft lips caressed Cory¡¯s ears. He¡¯d seen much better and more sophisticated attempts at manipting him. His heart was beating wildly, but for once, he wanted to do what his own brain dictated.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the lips continued touching his ear. ¡°I can make it worth your while.¡±


    ¡°I am ¡­ really not interested in that. But I hate seeing a free man as you locked in a cage. Let me down, and we could talk.¡±


    The ve released him, and then watched Cory as the servant was picking up the spilled food.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°My name?¡±


    ¡°That would be a start.¡±


    ¡°I am Ayn.¡±


    ¡°There are few free men in Drena. Are you from another city?¡±


    ¡°No, I am ¡­ from far away.¡±


    ¡°How did you be a ve?¡±


    ¡°They caught me. I¡¯m robbing their transports for years, so I guess it¡¯s only natural to pay what¡¯s due,¡± Ayn shook his head whileughing, mostly to himself.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re not going to rat me out, I think I¡¯ll stick around here for a while.¡±


    ¡°If you earn master¡¯s trust, he will let you out of the cage.¡±

 Rough Beast 19

    ¡°You¡¯re sure? He seems to be a ss A pervert to me. I think he likes it that I¡¯m trapped like this. It makes him feel almighty and shit. The problem is that staying locked up makes a bit crazy. I was going to wait a bit more and be on my best behavior.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. In the meantime, just let our master do what he wants. I will try to convince him that it¡¯s not good for your health to keep you like this.¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡± Cory smiled. ¡°I am nothing but a servant. But by helping you, I can do something different from what I usually do. Something that may be just a bit more meaningful than everything else I do in my position.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok. I guess,¡± the youth shrugged.


    The door opened, and both fell silent. With a frown, Xavier noticed the spilled food.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I stumbled and trashed the tray. I am so sorry, master,¡± Cory bowed. ¡°I was just cleaning up.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t fret. How¡¯s our guest of honor doing?¡± Xavier got closer to the cage and touched the bars, as he looked at the beautiful ve locked inside, who was watching him with apprehension.


    ¡°I think he could use some time outside the cage,¡± Cory said simply. ¡°He needs a thorough bathing, and also to move around for a bit. He is going to lose muscle mass if kept like this for too long.¡±


    Cory was perfectly calm as he said all that. Xavier seemed to think it over for a while, but then, for a moment that stretched to eternity, in Cory¡¯s mind, he spoke.


    ¡°Alright. Shackle him. Then let¡¯s take a bath together.¡±


    A short, meaningful look was exchanged between Cory and Ayn.


    With his hands bound together in the front, the ve could not do much. Cory helped him get inside the bathtub, while he waspletely naked himself. Xavier watched them with burning eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s your educated guess, Cory, now that you have seen plenty of ves used for pleasure: has this one been used before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, master. He is still ufortable with being touched.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Xavier smiled and dropped the dark silk robe he was wearing to descend in the in-ground bathtub.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Cory made Ayn sit, and started pouring water over his beautiful ck hair. The brughed as water got into his eyes. He shook his head, sshing water everywhere. Xavierid back, rxed, and watched his servant going about his business. Above the water, the beautiful curve of Cory¡¯s ass made his organ stir. His arrangement with Lucas had yet to be detailed, and he was not a man of postponed pleasures. In front of him, two gorgeous young bodies, one golden, another dark, were inviting him to take over and prove himself as master.


    Cory was manipting the ve, making sure to wash him everywhere. Ayn had to get up, to allow Cory to clean his lower part of the body. When hands filled with soap suds rubbed against his buttocks, he jolted. Xavier smiled, amused. As the servant knelt in the water to wash the dark youth¡¯s front, he gasped.


    Cory stopped to look at his master. ¡°Is there anything wrong, master?¡± he asked dutifully.


    ¡°No, not at all. Just finish your job.¡±


    ¡°All done,¡± Cory got up, waiting for orders.


    ¡°Kiss him,¡± Xavier ordered curtly.


    Almond shaped eyes flinched for a split of a second. The master of the house looked at the young ve, a bit pensive.


    Cory grabbed Ayn¡¯s neck gently and mped their mouths together. With his hands bound, the ve could not do much, but whimper woefully, as his lips were slowly kissed, with infinite tenderness.


    Xavier got up and grabbed both young men¡¯s asses with his strong hands. His erection was standing up proudly, and he pushed it between the slender bodies, enjoying the warmth and the friction. Being taller than both, his weapon of choice was practically getting a full-length massage from the boys¡¯ taut belly muscles.


    Never a man to wait being served, he moved his right hands from Cory¡¯s buttocks to the servant¡¯s golden hair. He used his leverage to have the blond move his head, and let his master ravage his mouth.


    Xavier¡¯s left hand grabbed a fistful of dark hair, mirroring its sibling¡¯s wanderings. The br, unlike Cory, seemed caught unawares, as the master abandoned the servant¡¯s pliant lips, to attack less responsive ones.


    Cory was slowly caressing Ayn¡¯s back, to assure him. He knew Xavier could be a good lover, but he could feel how tense the ve was. He watched as the master was kissing Ayn with brute force. There was a war of dominance there Xavier hadn¡¯t had to fight when taking Cory. But a ve made from a free man was a totally different matter.


    ¡°Show him,¡± Xavier demanded, without even taking his eyes off his prize, as he interrupted the kiss.


    The br was breathing heavily, his eyes at half must. He was sensitive alright, Xavier mused. Trained well, he could quickly be a fantastic lover.


    ¡°What, master?¡± Cory asked, licking his lips unconsciously.


    ¡°How to suck my cock properly. I think there is no better teacher than you.¡±


    Ayn was pushed to his knees, while Cory knelt on his own ord. He touched his master¡¯s engorged organ and pushed the skin downwards to give the head an experimental lick. He gently guided the majestic cock towards Ayn. The br was staring at him, his eyes wide. He blinked and pursed his lips; then he grabbed the br¡¯s neck to get him closer. He didn¡¯t like it, either, to force the br like that, but it meant more time outside the cage and making his master more lenient towards the ve¡¯s condition.


    Reluctantly, the ve mimicked Cory¡¯s move and licked the head a little. He withdrew with a small grimace, but Cory caught him and kissed him. He guided their entwined mouths towards the master¡¯s cock. Ayn seemed more epting of taking Xavier¡¯s cock into his mouth, as Cory coaxed him.


    Now Xavier could feel it, the glorious feeling of having two young mouths, one skillful, with perfect training, one inexperienced, reluctant, but more and more willing. Tongues and lips were now ying with his shaft, but his need was growing stronger, and he wanted nothing more but to stick his hardness in something hot and wet, applying just the right amount of pressure.

 Rough Beast 20

    ¡°Let him do it,¡± he ordered shortly, and Cory hesitantly withdrew.


    Xavier grabbed the dark head and pushed through silky lips, only to be met with resistance. The young man writhed and tried to push against the invasion, but his bound hands didn¡¯t allow him too much freedom to move and fight the assault on his mouth.


    The master could not care less now what the ve was feeling or thinking. Cory watched, biting his lips, as Ayn tried to fight back, to no avail. Soon enough, his nape was against the edge of the bathtub, and his mouth was forced to open, his throat made to amodate therge cock.


    Without thinking much, he rose and embraced his master from behind. His hands traveled to the base of the man¡¯s cock to pull back.


    ¡°What are you¡­ ?¡± Xavier whispered angrily, and Cory sank his teeth into his master¡¯s shoulder, licking the bite and sucking at it right away.


    ¡°Take me, master, please,¡± he begged in a sultry voice. ¡°I cannot ¡­ anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Cory, you slut,¡± his master chided him, but he let go of his prey, who immediately started to gasp for air and cough.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes were burning darkly. Cory felt fear nestling in the pit of his stomach. The servant was turned roughly, pushed with his buttocks up, his chest resting on the edge. Cory took a deep breath. He knew that was going to hurt and voiced his pain, as Xavier impaled him without caring for any lubrication.


    ¡°Why are you crying, Cory?¡± his master asked, his voice thick with desire. ¡°You wanted it, didn¡¯t you?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, master, don¡¯t stop,¡± Cory breathed out, wiggling his ass and adjusting, as fast as he could, to the uninvited invasion.


    ¡°I have no intention to,¡± Xavier mmed against the lithe body, again and again, like possessed.


    There were far too many temptations around him, Xavier had a distant afterthought, as he slumped on Cory¡¯s body, as the fading ebbs of his orgasm were leaving his body. He would have usually let Cory at least adjust a little, but this time, his body impaling the other¡¯s felt so right and so fulfilling that he just couldn¡¯t stop. Wouldn¡¯t, he thought and kissed a damp smooth cheek in apology.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me like this ever again, Cory. Don¡¯t bite me if you don¡¯t want to see my beast,¡± he whispered in the servant¡¯s ear.


    Next to them, Ayn was looking at Xavier with pure hatred in his dark eyes. He was lucky Xavier was too busy kissing his servant.


    ¡°There,¡± Antoine exhaled sharply as Dion was massaging his back.


    It felt amazing to have the familiar hands working his body after a workout.


    ¡°When is the next party on?¡± he asked, enjoying his neck being skillfully massaged. Dion¡¯s hands were wonderful.


    ¡°I believe there is still a week until then. The masters seem to be busy with something important, so they don¡¯t have time to y.¡±


    ¡°What a bummer,¡± Antoine stretched and yawned. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Cory in a while. What do you know of him?¡±


    ¡°His master took a ve, so Cory has his hands full now,¡± Dion said simply while using a towel to get rid of the massage oil on his hands.


    ¡°Xavier took a ve?!¡± Antoine¡¯s good mood dissipated in an instant, his sudden move making Dion cringe. ¡°Is he fucking my Cory?¡±


    ¡°Highly unlikely,¡± Dion said with a small sigh. There was going to be a cold day in hell when a ve more spoiled than Antoine was going to be born. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, there is no ordinary ve lord Xavier ordered to be installed in his penthouse.¡±


    ¡°What does Cory say?¡± Antoine straightened up, his eyes shining at the prospect of hearing some juicy gossip.


    ¡°The ve is kept in a cage¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Is he a wild animal?¡±


    ¡°He was captured from the wild, it seems. He doesn¡¯t speak thenguage, but he is gorgeous.¡±


    Antoine¡¯s blue eyes darkened with jealousy. ¡°Did Cory say he was beautiful? Did he use this exact word to describe him?¡± he grabbed Dion¡¯s arm.


    It was funny to pull Antoine¡¯s chain once in a while, but Dion knew he was going to be the one paying for the ve¡¯s frustration.


    ¡°Actually, I think he said ¡®exotic¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Does Cory like him?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t known what a bastard Antoine could be, Dion would have almost pitied him. The poor guy was really jealous.


    ¡°He just means more work for Cory. I don¡¯t think so,¡± Dion said pensively. ¡°Plus, his master wants to train the ve himself, and he is very adamant about no one touching his ve without permission. What? Do you think Cory¡¯s that easy to fall for another ve so quickly?¡± he teased, smiling.


    Rough hands were suddenly in his red mane, as Antoine got dangerously close. ¡°Do you mean he fell for me?¡± he whispered against Dion¡¯s lips, making the servant tremble slightly.


    ¡°You should know better,¡± Dion whispered back, trying hard to quench the familiar fear in his gut. Antoine could be cruel when angered.


    ¡°I know, of course I know,¡± Antoine said haughtily. ¡°I¡¯m so horny right now. I want Cory so badly,¡± he climbed on top of Dion, pushing the servant back on the bed and forcing his legs open wide.


    ¡°Let me suck you off,¡± Dion offered, hating how Antoine was ready to im him, again. He did not enjoy sex, and he doubted he ever could. There was nothing but dominance on Antoine¡¯s part and humiliation on his every time it happened.


    ¡°No,¡± Antoine refused like a petnt child. ¡°Your ass, or nothing. And get ready fast, or I will tell master you burned the food today.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Dion tried to protest feebly.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Antoine said menacingly.


    Dion hurried to push down his pants. He was walking a thin line with his mastertely, Antoine being the main cause. He was not ready to be sent down to the factories to work. Cory said it was not so bad, but he had been born inside the city gates, and he knew no other life.


    As Antoine pushed inside, uncaring, he bit his lips hard, fighting the tears streaming down his cheeks. At least, this time, Antoine seemed to be in a hurry to finish, without ying cruel games. He just mmed into Dion¡¯s lithe body, over and over again, until his breathing became ragged and he voiced his climax with a howl.


    He rose, feeling dirty as usual.

 Rough Beast 21

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Antoine grabbed him and forced him back on the bed.


    ¡°I need to wash,¡± he said curtly. ¡°Master has to be home soon.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t wash. Keep my jizz inside. Know it¡¯s there,¡± Antoine said, his beautiful face twisted by a nasty smile. ¡°Know who owns you, bitch.¡±


    Dion¡¯s lips trembled. He¡¯d been too quick to think Antoine would finish with him so easily.


    ¡°Please, Antoine,¡± he begged, his eyes shiny with tears. ¡°Master gets mad if I do not look perfect. He¡¯ll know you and I¡­¡±


    ¡°So? Let him know. That keeps him on his toes. This is the difference between you and me, Dion. I don¡¯t let anyone make a bitch out of me.¡±


    Ayn was resting his head against the cold bars of his cage, with a bleak look on his face. He jolted when Cory walked in.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to do this until he¡¯s satisfied, isn¡¯t he?¡± he murmured, and Cory nodded.


    ¡°He wants to give you a name,¡± the servant spoke, looking sideways.


    ¡°Like hell he does,¡± Ayn spat.


    ¡°A name is nothing but a word,¡± Cory tried to appease the ve.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± the ve uttered through clenched teeth.


    Cory sighed. ¡°Look, I know it¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. He fucked you like an animal in front of me, and you got up from there as nothing happened.¡±


    Cory cringed. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s admirable, I think. You have a strength inside you, Cory, which I don¡¯t. I won¡¯t let him have his way with me. He¡¯ll have to kill me to do that.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Cory¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°You know nothing. Do you think he¡¯ll care if you die? He may get frustrated over it, but otherwise, you¡¯ll be nothing but a stupid ve who¡¯s never really cared about freeing himself. I will teach you how to enjoy it. Don¡¯t waste your life for a fuck!¡±


    Ayn stared at Cory in disbelief. Cory seemed surprised with his own harsh words, too. Breathing a bit faster, he continued.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pretend I¡¯m teaching you thenguage. I¡¯ll let him know your name. I will tell him anything needed so that he goes easy on you, but you will have to do your part. Once you are out of the cage for good, we can start nning your escape. It won¡¯t be easy, and there will be danger ahead. But I won¡¯t let you¡­¡±


    For some reason, his mouth became dry. Ayn looked at him in awe.


    ¡°You really are something, Cory,¡± he said with something akin to affection in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve never let anyone, you know ¡­ I¡¯ve never depended on someone else. But with you, I feel like I can trust you with my life.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ~A Good Servant~


    Cory was waiting for his master¡¯s arrival, sitting quietly in therge living room. He had to y his part convincingly. Xavier was no stupid man.


    When his master entered the house, he hurried to wee him.


    ¡°Great news, master,¡± he said excitedly. ¡°I learned your ve¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xavier stopped from taking out his gloves to hand them to his servant.


    ¡°I am trying to teach him ournguage so that you canmunicate with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful, Cory,¡± Xavier caressed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°So what¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s called Ayn,¡± Cory looked up, his face all a smile.


    ¡°Ayn¡­¡± the master let the name roll on his tongue. ¡°What did you teach him so far?¡±


    ¡°I taught him the word ¡®master¡¯,¡± Cory added, and was rewarded with a smile.


    ¡°Very good, Cory, very good. You are, indeed, the best servant any master could wish for. Please prepare the master bedroom. I want something erotic, but not romantic. Behind the drapes on the left, you will find a hidden closet. Take what you find there, and use your imagination to prepare the room. I am counting on you.¡±


    ¡°But, master, Ayn needs more preparation to¡­¡± Cory started, rmed.


    ¡°Worried about your friend?¡± Xavier smiled, and Cory made himself small. Luckily, there was no afterthought in that casually spoken word. ¡°It¡¯s not for Ayn,¡± he said mysteriously.


    Cory felt his heart beating fast.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you, either,¡± Xavier added. ¡°I can get you do anything I want with a snap of my fingers. No, it is for someone who must be taught a lesson. Someone I have to fight with to make him submit.¡±


    The servant felt a cold chill on his back. He did not dare to guess who Xavier was talking about.


    Cory could not stop the feeling of dread engulfing him, as he was taking out the items from the hidden safe in the wall, as indicated by his master. He had seen some of them before; others, he could only guess what they were for. His knowledge on inflicting pain while striving to chase elusive pleasure was marginal, at best. Xavier hadn¡¯t seemed so bent on ying rough, except for his usual domineering and arrogant attitude that made the man feel like he was entitled to everything and everyone happening in his path.


    He started first to drape the room in deep rich red. New curtains had been delivered, and he knew what they were for. He threw the ck silk cover on the bed, making sure to tuck it in, and adjusted a few creases. What was Xavier nning?

 Rough Beast 22

    Lifting the strange iron stand from its box, he mused where to ce it. Eventually, he opted for a side wall. He checked the cuffs, and trembled while imagining a strong, virile body bound to the contraption, taut with apprehension while the man in charge could approach it and check all its vulnerabilities. Take a man his ability to move, and he would be nothing but a toy. Fallen in the wrong hands, even a sturdy toy could break. Cory¡¯s fingers fluttered for a second over the cold metal.


    He took the silken blindfold in his hand, feeling the smooth fabric. After a short moment, he decided to let it hang on the iron stand. Most probably Xavier intended to take the man not only the power to move his limbs, but also his ability to see what was happening to him.


    Next came a collection of objects that could be mistaken as jewelry, if they hadn¡¯t been so heavy. The crop whip didn¡¯t look too menacing, but a short tentative p over his open palm convinced Cory it would hurt to be hit with it. He opted out the il whip, though.


    He arranged everything on the bed and withdrew quietly. He hoped Xavier would be pleased. Apparently, his master hadtely be the master of mood changes, and he did not want to get on his bad side.


    Lucas¡¯s bright green eyes looked serene as Cory took his coat and invited him in. He might not suspect what Xavier ns, the servant thought and he looked with unease at the guest.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lord Lucas,¡± he whispered softly. ¡°Are you ¡­ are you nning to spend the night?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, the question would have seemed out of line. But Lucas looked straight at Cory as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes, Cory, and I hope you will be able to join us,¡± he smiled. ¡°Of course, if your master allows it.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Cory¡¯s face turned into a worried frown. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    He had no idea what he could say. It was not his ce to say anything. Arge warm hand came to rest atop his head. His eyes were a bit moist, and he blinked to look at the man he was secretly lusting for. In a world full of beautiful males, when heid in his bed at night, his thoughts still wandered to the warm green eyes, the harsh, yet handsome features of Lucas¡¯s face, and the god like body he had seen only once before in all its naked glory. There was no measure for the attraction and adoration he felt towards the man, and it made him wonder why in the whole world, he was singling this one out. And, why, oh why, the man was singling him out in return. It felt unfair. But, seeing how the ways of world went, what didn¡¯t?


    Maybe it was all happening because Lucas was showing a genuine interest in him and that waspletely new to Cory in this harsh world dressed in silk and glitter. Lucas was not like Xavier, who cared only for dominance; he was not like Antoine, who wanted his ego tickled by sleeping with a servant belonging to the most powerful lord in Drena. He was not like the rest, who seemed to have their heads empty, or better said, filled with ambitions and perverted desires. In a world where he had so few friends, Ayn and Dion being the only ones not damaged and twisted to their core, Lucas seemed different, way above anyone else.


    But it was so wrong to want him. Cory knew it and he knew it well. He could feel it in the marrow of his bones, in thest thread of self-preservation andmon sense telling him to stop thinking about the man. But Lucas wanted him, too, and that made his dreams even more painful. Between them stood Xavier, never satisfied, always wanting and demanding more. Cory envied his master. He had Lucas¡¯s friendship and he didn¡¯t care for it. The servant could not understand the rich. Xavier was nothing but a spoiled brat, forever unhappy with everything that was handed to him on a golden tter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cory. I¡¯ve known Xavier for a long time. There is nothing he can do or say to make me feel or think otherwise. Tonight won¡¯t change a thing. But it may get me the one I desire for so long.¡±


    Cory¡¯s eyes grew wide. Lucas¡¯s hand descended on his cheek, caressing it with tenderness. ¡°Xavier is a man of honor. For tonight, for everything he wants to do with me, you will be mine for an entire night in fair exchange.¡±


    There were no words to describe Cory¡¯s surprise. ¡°Lord Lucas, please,¡± he grabbed at the man¡¯s arm, confused and scared in the same time. ¡°I am not worthy of¡­¡±


    His words were cut short by the sound of the main door opening and closing. Xavier was home. Lucas got up with grace, throwing ast meaningful look at Cory, and he exited the room, to join his longtime friend.


    ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡± Xavier sneaked on Lucas from behind, while letting his friend take in the setup before his eyes.


    Lucas just shrugged. ¡°I was expecting this. As always, you fail to surprise me,¡± he said, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xavier¡¯s voice gained slithering tones, as he cupped Lucas¡¯s cheek with one hand, forcing him to turn and look him in the eyes.

 Rough Beast 23

    ¡°Yes, really,¡± Lucas confronted him. ¡°Everything must be a conquest with you, Xavier. Otherwise, you just grow bored. But you fail to see a simple truth.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xavier asked, a bit taken aback by his friend¡¯s determination.


    ¡°That force does not equal seduction. That you can approach one slowly, with kind words and soft touches, and get more than what you would by simply demanding submission.¡±


    ¡°Submission¡­¡± Xavier echoed Lucas¡¯sst word. ¡°Funny you say that. Because this is the only thing I care for.¡±


    ¡°So, are we going through with this or not?¡± Lucas asked, his head held high.


    ¡°And I thought you¡¯d never ask,¡± Xavier mocked and pushed Lucas away from him. ¡°Undress.¡±


    With short, efficient moves, Lucas removed his shirt and pants. Xavier watched him, while his hands caressed the items carefully disyed on the bed.


    ¡°You know, I had Cory arrange the room for our rendez-vous,¡± Xavier spoke, watching Lucas closely to gauge his reactions.


    The man just sighed. ¡°I told you. You have to do better than this to surprise me. Of course you had him do that. He is your servant. Will he join us?¡± he asked.


    Xavier chuckled. ¡°Trying to y games with me, Lucas? You know you are as graceful as a brick when you try your hand at maniption. Please leave that to me. I hope you will have no problem getting it up for me, even without Cory around.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Lucas said stubbornly, as he stoodpletely naked, his legs slightly parted, his hands to the side, not in surrender, but ready, as if their owner was prepared for an attack.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Not until it¡¯s due, my friend, not until it¡¯s due. Cory will be here, at the right moment, to face your absolute surrender to me.¡±


    ¡°Absolute?¡± Lucas¡¯s beautiful lips twisted into a snarl. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, Xavier. If I haven¡¯t fallen for you until now, it is highly unlikely some rough y will change that.¡±


    ¡°Fall for me? Do you think this is what I am after? I only want your body. And once you will reach your limit, and have nothing but blinding desire engulfing whatever shreds of rational thinking you may still have, you will beg. Only then, I will have what I really want. I want you to submit, I want to have you in my power, and know that I can deny you what you have denied me for years.¡±


    ¡°Is this about revenge?¡± Lucas continued to stare at Xavier, unflinching.


    ¡°Yes, I think you could call it that. You want Cory, and you will have to pay a heavy price for him. I doubt your body will want the same amount of pain and desire ever again, after tonight. Unless youe to crave it.¡±


    ¡°You underestimate my resolve, Xavier. Mind is superior to body. There are ces you cannot touch. They will remain closed to you, regardless of what you say or do.¡±


    ¡°But the mind cannot live without the body,¡± Xavier answered back. ¡°And the conditioning you will feel growing into the very essence of your soul, the more you pin for that young piece of ass happening to be my servant, will eventually dictate, and you will be turned, just like anyone else, into a ve to my desire.¡±


    Lucas snorted. ¡°I think you should have your head checked, my friend. I will let you have my body. For the rest, I don¡¯t think there is something you can do to convince me otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± Xavier approached Lucas with a small strange device in his hand.


    ¡°I think we are well passed the ¡®wanting¡¯ stage. Isn¡¯t it happening right now?¡± Lucas mocked.


    With precise gestures, Xavier grabbed Lucas¡¯sid cock and started pushing something cold and hard into the small hole. Lucas hissed.


    ¡°Never been teased here before?¡± Xavier asked with a smile, only to be rewarded right away with a proud nce from Lucas. ¡°This is a simple, yet very efficient device. It keeps everything inside, you see. And with the cage on top of it,¡± he continued as he pped the small metal cage in his hand over Lucas¡¯s member, fitting it snuggly under the man¡¯s balls, ¡°I will make sure that you will not be able to act on your desire. I hope you won¡¯t strain yourself,¡± he mocked. ¡°This is a warning.¡±


    ¡°If you think you will be able to make me aroused so that this would feel ufortable, you are wrong,¡± Lucas replied, although the corners of his mouth were starting to set in a deep harsh line.


    ¡°We will see about that,¡± Xavier took Lucas¡¯s hand and guided him slowly towards the iron stand. ¡°Please, be my guest.¡±


    Lucas lookedpletely impassive as he stood straight, letting Xavier use the cuffs to tie up his hands, then his legs, while spreading them wide.


    His chest was rising and falling rhythmically. Xavier traced Lucas¡¯s corbone with one finger, descending on pert nipples.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel anything, howe your body is standing up to attention?¡± Xavier teased.


    ¡°If I¡¯m a bit cold, being undressed, it cannot be helped,¡± Lucas continued stubbornly.


    Xavier¡¯s hands traveled on taut abdomen muscles, feeling every edge and harsh ne on his friend¡¯s body.


    ¡°You are so beautiful, Lucas,¡± he whispered. ¡°I would hate to destroy youpletely. But, after tonight, you will prove what kind of man you are. Don¡¯t worry. If you give up, I will take care of you. You will be mine forever.¡±


    ¡°Such big words,¡± Lucasmented. ¡°I thought you better than this. Do you realize one thing, Xavier?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xavier almost glued himself to the naked body, stretched over the stand.


    ¡°That I will not be the only losing something tonight.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    For a short moment, green eyes shed with grey ones, heavy with the storm lurking inside.

 Rough Beast 24

    ¡°I won¡¯t be your friend anymore. At night, when you¡¯re alone, you¡¯ll have to think if satisfying a mere fling was worth destroying the special bond we used to have.¡±


    For a brief moment, it looked as if Xavier was ready to think everything over.


    ¡°A mere fling? I¡¯ve wanted you for years. It is your newly acquired obsession with my Cory that is destroying our bond,¡± he hissed.


    ¡°He may be your servant, but he is not yours. I won¡¯t be yours, either, no matter what you do,¡± Lucas said with his head held high, while Xavier took the silken scarf left on the stand to blind his friend for what was toe.


    Nothing could be heard from the perfectly insted master bedroom, and Cory felt his heart growing smaller and smaller. Was Xavier going to hurt Lucas? Why was the beautiful man doing that for the likes of Cory?


    He chose to roam to Ayn¡¯s room, to settle his nerves a bit. He found the ve stretched on the bed, with a game pad in his hands, watching closely whatever action was happening on the small holographic screen summoned in front of his eyes.


    The cage had been removed, but Ayn was kept on a leash welded to the bed, so he could move around, but not much.


    ¡°Hey, Ayn,¡± he greeted the man, and sat on the bed next to him.


    ¡°We¡¯re alone, or something, Cory?¡± the ve immediately straightened up. ¡°What the hell is he up to with this fucking leash?¡± he pulled annoyed at his cor to no avail.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than the cage, right?¡± Cory examined Ayn¡¯s neck, to see if the cor was not causing any chafing.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Ayn said with a frustrated sigh. ¡°At least, in the cage, I did not feel something pulling at my neck all the time.¡±


    Turning to look at the servant, Ayn noticed Cory¡¯s frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you? Why the long face?¡±


    ¡°Master is home. He is now in his bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Good for him. Let him stay there,¡± Ayn plopped against the fluffy pillows. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me he wants to be entertained tonight. I could do another day without him trying to stuff that huge thing of his down my throat.¡±


    ¡°No, rest assured he won¡¯t call on you tonight. He ¡­ I guess he is plenty entertained right now.¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s off. What¡¯s with you? Who is he entertaining himself with?¡±


    ¡°Lord Lucas,¡± Cory said softly.


    ¡°That Lord Lucas,¡± realization dawned on Ayn.


    Cory had told Ayn about his crush, feeling good to talk to someone about what he felt.


    ¡°So, Xavier and him ¡­ You told me they were down with some kinky threesome. Why aren¡¯t you there with them?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Like on cue, the servant just poured his heart out at Ayn. Was Xavier going to hurt Lucas? What was happening there? What were they doing?


    ¡°Wow, Cory, slow down,¡± Ayn raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t know much about butt sex to begin with, because no one fucked me. But that looks like some batshit crazy stuff Xavier is doing over there. Still, you tell me Lucas is a tough guy, proud and everything. He¡¯ll pull it off; who knows, maybe he¡¯ll rip Xavier a new one,¡± Ayn winked at Cory, managing to draw a small smile from him.


    ¡°Ayn, is it really ¡­ you¡¯ve never been with anyone?¡± Cory asked, blushing a bit. Ayn seemedfortable talking about sex, but he was a virgin. At least, an ass virgin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with girls. Plenty. Back home, they¡¯ve always been fighting over me,¡± Ayn smiled. ¡°Got a lot of guys interested, too, but I was like, nah, fucking a girl is much too awesome.¡±


    Cory¡¯s eyes were as big as saucers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have many girls around here, do you?¡± Ayn asked.


    ¡°No, the women are in a distant city. I don¡¯t know why. They are brought here, to give birth, and, if is a boy, the child is kept here, but, if it is a girl, the mother takes the baby with her.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± Aynmented. ¡°That¡¯s fucked up. Now I¡¯m thinking I should have let some guy top me or something. Xavier is going to put that in my ass, eventually, right?¡±


    Cory nodded.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Ayn felt frustrated. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    The servant cocked his head to a side.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± Ayn rolled his eyes. ¡°I hope my ass will be so hard that his dick will break when he tries to enter.¡±


    Cory burst intoughter. Just imagining the almighty Lord Xavier, with a pained and surprised expression on his face, looking at his broken dick, was too much. Ayn joined him.


    ¡°Shit. I should try to take him more seriously,¡± the ve said, once they stoppedughing.


    ¡°Well, master told me to get you a bit adjusted. So, we can try some stuff, if you want to,¡± Cory said, blushing a little.


    ¡°What? Are you going to stuff things up my ass?¡± Ayn said, unconsciously shifting in his ce. As usual, he waspletely naked, but, apparently, he was getting used to that.


    ¡°Be grateful. There was no adjusting for me. He pushed it right up my ass. Well, I liked it, even if it hurt at first,¡± Cory admitted.


    ¡°And why is he so generous with me?¡± Ayn asked.


    ¡°He has this idea that you¡¯re aplete innocent and he wants to break you in slowly. Of course, he has no idea what a potty mouth you have there,¡± Cory replied, with a grin.


    ¡°So, now I have to get some ass action?¡± Ayn asked, parting his legs slowly. ¡°Should I ask you to be gentle or something?¡±


    ¡°No need to ask. You know I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Cory said sternly, while pping Ayn yfully on his right shoulder.


    He searched the nearby drawer for the smallest dildo he could find, and some lube.

 Rough Beast 25

    ¡°So, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°That thing looks big,¡± Ayn¡¯s eyes were glued to the dildo.


    ¡°This little thing? Come on, Ayn, you¡¯ll have to take Xavier, don¡¯t be a coward.¡±


    He gestured for Ayn to get on his fours, and the veplied. He giggled as the cold lube made contact with his puckered hole. Cory pushed a finger slowly inside.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Ayn wiggled his ass.


    ¡°Really, now, it¡¯s just my finger,¡± Cory chided.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s one finger too many in my ass,¡± Ayn replied.


    ¡°It will feel better at some point,¡± Cory tried to assure the ve, but Ayn was just too tight.


    The servant caressed the beautiful globes, as he tried to push a little more inside. Between Ayn¡¯s legs, his dark member stoodid. Without thinking too much, Cory bent and took the dangling balls in his mouth.


    A surprised gasp came from Ayn, as his member started to lengthen.


    ¡°Wow, Cory,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯re good. I only had one girlfriend who used to do that to me.¡±


    Taking advantage of having Ayn a bit distracted, he took the dildo and pushed it inside. This time, the phallic object slid in with ease. It was not much thicker than Cory¡¯s finger and it was a good start for a beginner like Ayn.


    Cory continued to tease Ayn¡¯s balls with his mouth and tongue, while using the dildo to get the ve used to the sensation.


    In the meantime, frustration was growing in Xavier¡¯s mind, expanding like a tumor. He was touching Lucas everywhere, teasing him with his fingers, but the stubborn man did not seem to react in any way.


    He turned for the bed to seek what he was looking for. Grabbing the crop whip, he suddenlyshed over Lucas¡¯s abdomen. A hiss was the only reply.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t seem to get anywhere with you the soft way, I think the hard way is much rmended.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want, Xavier?¡± Lucas replied, and gasped, when the whip connected with his right nipple, this time.


    No reply came from Xavier, as he was apparently fascinated with the red welt making its appearance on Lucas¡¯s wless skin. He released his guest from the iron stand, and made him kneel next to the bed. With angry gestures, he pushed the man¡¯s knees aside and took a step back, to admire Lucas¡¯s round ass, sticking up in the air.


    He came closer and pushed two fingers inside Lucas. This time, the man reacted, by mping his butt cheeks hard on Xavier¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No one had you, right, Lucas?¡± Xavier¡¯s voice was growing thicker.


    ¡°You know that very well,¡± came the muffled reply.


    Most probably, Lucas had to bite the pillow, Xavier thought dispassionately. He was going to take his best friend, and he was not going to regret it. But, for some reason, the thought did not appeal as much as he thought he would. There was something amiss.


    ¡°Since you are all almighty and in control, I think I must do something to tip the bnce in my favor,¡± hemented icily.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lucas heard him walking away, opening and closing the door briskly.


    Cory was nowhere in sight, Xavier noticed. He could have just called for him, but some sort of curiosity pushed the master of the house throughout the main hall, until he reached the door to the ve¡¯s room. It was most probably natural for Cory to seek the ve¡¯spany, especially since Xavier demanded him to train Ayn more in learning thenguage, as well as in other ways.


    When he opened the door, the scene before his eyes made him hard almost instantly, something he had been struggling to acquire for the entire evening, while trying to get Lucas and himself in the mood. His servant wasying on one side, teasing the servant¡¯s balls with his tongue, while Ayn was positioned on his fours, with a small dildo up his sexy ass.


    ¡°Cory,¡± he said sternly.


    Desire was dictating him now to forget all about the man knelt on the rich red carpet in the master bedroom, and just climb the much simpler bed in his ve¡¯s room and im the young body presenting itself like that, ready for taking. He could have used Cory¡¯s skill to y with both his and Ayn¡¯s balls, to heighten his lust. But he had a promise to fulfill, and there was no time to y for now.


    Cory looked a bit flushed, as he got up to greet his master.


    ¡°How is Ayn doing?¡±


    The ve had moved, as well, taking out the dildo from his ass and throwing it on the floor, as if he feared the object could have continued to prate him, despite no longer having someone manipting it.


    ¡°He is just starting to get ustomed with it, master,¡± Cory said breathily.


    ¡°I thought I told you to help him get used to it, but I don¡¯t remember allowing you to touch him with your mouth,¡± he tried to quench his frustration by taking it out on his servant.


    ¡°I apologize, master, but he was so afraid that I thought I could convince him with a bit more stimtion,¡± Cory said hurriedly.


    A bit more stimtion was exactly what Xavier needed to solve the conundrum in the master bedroom, so he just gestured for Cory to follow him, not without throwing a meaningful look in Ayn¡¯s direction.


    The ve tensed as their eyes met. Xavier smiled. Suddenly, he felt warmth where there had been ice. Maybe he could use a constion prize in a few days.


    Cory¡¯s mouth went ck when he saw Lucas bent so unceremoniously over the bed, waiting for Xavier¡¯s return. His master obviously wanted to make the man realize who was on top. There was no seduction there, no sweet surrender. Xavier wanted to hurt Lucas.

 Rough Beast 26

    ¡°Go give him the same treatment you were giving Ayn just now,¡± Xavier ordered, knowing well Lucas would hear his words, and wonder what Cory had been doing until now.


    Cory obeyed and knelt between Lucas¡¯s parted knees. He touched the perfect mounds with reverence and slid his tongue on the ass crack, making sure to apply enough pressure so that Lucas could feel him. His head was spinning, filled with the sensation of touching Lucas, the man ever present in his dreams, in such an intimate manner. Except for that encounter, when he¡¯d been a servant to Xavier for just a few days, he had never been so close to Lucas.


    He kissed and licked the man¡¯s secret entrance. He had heard how Lucas had never let anyone in there. He knew it was a matter of minutes until that was going to change.


    Under his ministrations, Lucas¡¯s breath grew deeper, ragged. Cory closed his eyes and caressed the man¡¯s hole with his lips. He was not just giving a rim job; he was making love to his beloved¡¯s prized entrance.


    ¡°Enough,¡± he heard Xavier, and suddenly he was pushed aside, to let his master enter Lucas in one go, making the knelt man gasp. ¡°Don¡¯t try to keep your voice down, Lucas. Feel free to scream or curse, or me me for having Cory prepare you so you can get your body ravaged by me.¡±


    No sound came, except for a few grunts here and there. ¡°Quite the stoic, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xavier mmed inside his friend¡¯s body over and over again, like a madman.


    Beside him, Cory was turning livid. The servant felt his chest aching, witnessing the vile ways of his master. His heart went to Lucas, but he could do nothing. Nothing. It was what he was, after all. Nothing else but a tool, to be used by an unforgiving master who held nothing holy in his heart. Not even friendship.


    His master¡¯s quickened breathing let him know that Xavier was close. As Xavier rose to his feet, one minuteter, he heard the short order.


    ¡°Clean up this mess.¡±


    He hurried toply. With trembled hands, he caressed the man¡¯s ass again and closed his lips on his now ravaged entrance, to suck out the liquid pumped by force into him. Xavier thought that was humiliating to them both. Little he knew that Cory thought of it as at least an attempt at healing. There was going to be no trace of Xavier in Lucas¡¯s body. Not if Cory could help it, so he just pushed the man¡¯s ass cheeks apart to gain better ess inside, and clean the abused hole as much as possible.


    ¡°What do you say, Lucas?¡± he heard Xavier¡¯s mocking voice again. ¡°How does it feel to have your little toy thing clean up after I had you like I would have had the lowest of all ves?¡±


    ¡°I only have one thing to say,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was proud and unmoving. ¡°Are we done here already?¡±


    The words had the effect of a bucket of ice water on Xavier¡¯s mood.


    ¡°I fucked you. I think we¡¯re through,¡± he spat. ¡°Help him get dressed and get out,¡± he ordered Cory and turned on his heels to leave the room.


    It had been a disaster, after all.


    There was a bad taste in his mouth he could not stave off. As so many times before, he looked across the conference room to search for his friend¡¯s eyes. But Lucas, unlike the said many times, did not show any sign he felt Xavier¡¯s eyes searching for his.


    Something akin to pain squeezed his chest. He had no idea he¡¯d been dependent on Lucas¡¯s most simple gestures, such as meeting his gaze, whenever he needed support or encouragement. An acute sensation that he was in the same room with a pack of wolves took over.


    Xavier sighed, running a hand through his hair. Every lord in Drena was expected to at least try to be the most important master in the city. There was a fragile bnce, thin as a thread, seemingly kept by an invisible hand that was dictating the fights for power. For years, he¡¯d been the one in charge; but right now, as he suddenly felt alone in the enormous room filled with men dressed all in ck, he had an ominous feeling that his reign wasing to an end.


    Fate was not kind to losers. Lucas had often said that he didn¡¯t care about bing lord protector because it would mean the end to him. He much preferred hisb experiments to power ys. Xavier had hurried to point out it would have been impossible for Lucas to be assigned the supreme function, as he was not born and raised in Drena. Nheless, he now knew Lucas had been right all alone.


    He had to send Cory to Lucas. He was just stalling for no reason. Lucas was not pressing the matter, either. The conversations between them had been kept short, always focused on state affairs and nothing more. Xavier had tried to look at Lucas and imagine him as he¡¯did there, bent over the bed, with Xavier¡¯s semen pouring off his ass. It was supposed to be humiliating for Lucas. Yet, the man seemed as dignified as ever; instead, Xavier felt the one humiliated.


    It was not even making him mad. If anything, he felt sadness, self pity even. He¡¯d always been alone, but it had taken his ambition and obsession to drive him to the point of destroying the only thing that was durable and real in his world.


    He could not stand the emptiness he felt inside. It stood there, like a hole growingrger andrger, gnawing at him from the inside. The only moments he¡¯d managed to put the sensation to rest had been when he¡¯d had Cory next to him in bed. The only person not judging him; but Cory had obedience forced into him, so his eptance meant nothing. He needed something else. Someone else.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cory, please have Ayn washed and ready for tonight,¡± he ordered shortly, while taking out his coat.


    The servant tensed a bit, but, as always, bowed his head and replied. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

 Rough Beast 27

    It had to be done sooner orter. In his search for a remedy, Xavier believed more and more that having his ve would set things straight once more.


    Cory tried to put on a neutral face as he broke Ayn the news. The beautiful br bit on his lower lip in annoyance.


    ¡°Shit. What am I going to do?¡±


    ¡°You just do what I told you. Rx, let him do his thing, and it will be over. There is no point in fighting. You will only end up hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to end up hurt anyway,¡± Ayn said morosely. ¡°There is no way he can put his fucking cock inside me, without breaking me.¡±


    Cory sighed. Ayn could not understand and was incredibly stubborn, on top of it all. Cory had tried to tell him that it could be pleasurable, but the br had just frowned and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking bleed to death,¡± the ve added and Cory caressed his shoulder briefly.


    ¡°If he¡¯s pleased with you, he¡¯ll let you roam free. Even give you some clothes. At some point, he will let youe shopping with me. Then I will show you all the ins and outs of the city. You will be able to n your escape.¡±


    Ayn seemed to feel a bit encouraged by Cory¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll try. But I¡¯m so sure he will have to strangle me first before fucking me.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking like that,¡± Cory chided him. ¡°It hurts at first, but remember to rx. He is going to use lube, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going in dry. Just think of something nice while he¡¯s fucking you and it will be over in no time.¡±


    The servant didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Ayn Xavier had great staying power. The br was way too scared to hear about that.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Xavier was naked in his bed when Ayn was gently pushed inside by Cory. His eyes lingered on the beautiful young body, his cock stirring in anticipation.


    ¡°You can go now, Cory.¡±


    He sensed the hesitation in his servant for a brief moment. Cory was really growing attached to the ve. He was behaving quite like a mother hen around Ayn, and Xavier was finding it amusing. Right now, however, he had to send Cory off. He wanted to be alone with his property.


    Almond shaped eyes followed him with apprehension as he rose from the bed and got closer. He could tell Ayn¡¯s eyes were drawn to his sex, although the ve tried hard to avert them as soon as they got there.


    The boy was scared. Unlike the first days, when he¡¯d been clueless, now he knew what was going to happen. Xavier wanted to bury himself in that virgin ass and im ownership. That would make him feel whole.


    Still, Ayn¡¯s lovely eyes filled with worry were forcing him to look back, at the moment he had taken Lucas despite the man¡¯s warnings about loss. With Ayn, he didn¡¯t want to lose.


    He caressed the sinewy arms, going upwards, until his hands reached the young man¡¯s neck. His thumbs caressed a very nervous Adam¡¯s apple, bobbing up and down. Then he cupped the boy¡¯s cheeks in his palms and drew him slowly in, for a kiss.


    Apparently, it had not been what the ve had expected. A small whimper escaped his lips, as he was being kissed slowly, tenderly. Their eyes met briefly as Xavier broke the kiss.


    ¡°Cory tells me you are learning thenguage,¡± Xavier said softly.


    The ve did not seem to understand. His face scrunched into a frown. Xavier caressed his chest slowly.


    ¡°Ayn,¡± he whispered and took the ve¡¯s hand and ced it over his heart.


    ¡°Master,¡± the br whispered back, and Xavier pulled him back into his arms to kiss him again.


    Slowly, he guided the youngster towards the bed, until theynded on it, Xavier on top, ravenous with desire. He loved kissing the men he brought to bed, but, in Ayn¡¯s lips, reluctant, yet hungry, he felt something else that was fueling his hunger for tongue and kisses, instead of quenching it. He was not willing, at least not yet, to move forward.


    His left hand traveled lower, finding purchase in Ayn¡¯s member. He noted with satisfaction how the young man was starting to get hard. Slowly peeling the foreskin, he gave Ayn¡¯s cock a tentative tug, and the ve arched into his touch.


    Xavier pushed Ayn¡¯s knees apart, to get closer. His own engorged cock pushed inside the ve¡¯s thigh, making the br stiffen all of a sudden.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he murmured, but the ve did not seem to understand, regardless of how softly the words had been spoken.


    His hand searched blindly for the lube he had ced next to the bed earlier. He coated his fingers while trying to distract Ayn¡¯s attention with another long kiss. At least this was something the ve seemed to enjoy.


    Pushing between firm butt cheeks, his fingers found purchase in the tight puckered hole. The br¡¯s body showed no sign of giving in, though. It remained hard and unyielding and Xavier was starting to grow frustrated.


    He wasn¡¯t going to repeat the same mistake he¡¯d done with Lucas. He wanted the hard beautiful body beneath him to surrender on its owner¡¯s ord, without the use of force. He withdrew his hand, resting it on the young man¡¯s ball sack, caressing it.


    ¡°Waiting is maddening, you know, Ayn,¡± he spoke, while his deft fingers rolled the ve¡¯s testes in circr motions. ¡°But I will try,¡± he promised, oblivious to the small sparkle of surprise in deep dark eyes.


    Soon enough, they were embraced tightly, rubbing their bodies against one another, Ayn merely clinging on Xavier¡¯s slightlyrger frame, as the master of the house was dry humping him with all his might.


    There was a sh of wills there, and soon enough, the ve picked up the pace, meeting each heavy thrust with his own. The tender flesh of their organs was being abused in the process, yet it looked like they did not care.


    Breathing heavily, Xavier let himself slide on Ayn¡¯s body, until he reached the floor with his knees. Unceremoniously, he dragged the ve by one leg, forcing him to stand on his ass on the edge of the bed.


    There was a short moment, of eptance from Xavier¡¯s part, and of realization from Ayn¡¯s, as the most powerful man in Drena sank to his knees, and buried his head in his ve¡¯s crotch. When wet lips connected with the smooth skin on the ve¡¯s luscious with precum cock head, Ayn voiced his pleasure from the top of his lungs.


    The door opened slowly, without a sound. Cory stood there, fresh towels in his hands, taking in the scene before his eyes, his mouth agape. His master, the man he feared, along with most people in Drena, was servicing his ve with his mouth, while Ayn¡¯s strong hands were guiding his head to take him in deeper.

 Rough Beast 28

    The servant let the towels next to the door. He was supposed to act like a savior or something like that, to stop Xavier from ravaging Ayn. Yet it seemed that the master-ve couple was reaching an understanding he could notprehend.


    ¡°What do you mean, that was all?¡± Cory whispered, not believing his ears. Although he had seen some of it with his own eyes, that didn¡¯t mean he was ready to ept it.


    ¡°I am telling you, man, he just sucked me off, swallowed everything like a good boy, and then jerked off and came all over my feet,¡± Ayn stretched and yawned. ¡°He¡¯s a fucking great cocksucker, this master of yours.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your master, too,¡± Cory kicked him yfully in the ribs.


    ¡°Not when ites to bedroom affairs, he¡¯s not,¡± Ayn said triumphantly, raising enough from the bed to tickle Cory in response. ¡°I am telling you, he¡¯s a bit fucked up or something.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Cory shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s always so domineering and¡­¡±


    He was lost for words.


    ¡°Maybe he could not resist my sword fighting technique,¡± Ayn grabbed his cock through his pants and gave it a squeeze.


    Cory snorted. ¡°It¡¯s so uncanny, but since it¡¯s true, I cannot argue with you. I hope you didn¡¯t give yourself away by saying something.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m ying the dumb as a brick routine like a pro,¡± Ayn smirked, seemingly very pleased with himself. ¡°And he¡¯s falling for it, which is nice.¡±


    ¡°He is falling for you, which is ¡­ strange,¡± Corymented.


    ¡°Nah, he¡¯s just a fucking perv,¡± Ayn replied, but the servant could tell there was something the young ve was not so keen on saying. Something he probably preferred to keep to himself for now. ¡°All you guys ever did was to make nice to him, and he got bored. Now he wants to y for the other team a little.¡±


    Coryughed. ¡°If you manage to top him, I am giving you the cock of the year award.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t done it yet!¡± the servant said, somewhat rmed.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s all a matter of time,¡± Ayn grinned, obviously very satisfied with himself.


    There was a short moment of silence, and Cory touched Ayn¡¯s elbow gently. ¡°So, how was it?¡±


    Ayn squirmed a little. ¡°A blowjob¡¯s a blowjob. In other words, fucking awesome.¡±


    ¡°Besides that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Ayn, you know what,¡± Cory insisted. ¡°Do you like him, at least a little?¡±


    ¡°I fucking love his mouth, that¡¯s what I like,¡± Ayn rose briskly and started walking back and forth. The leash was gone, so he could move with ease, and he had been even given some clothes. Very tight and revealing, but still clothes. ¡°As long as he keeps it up like this, he¡¯s a winner in my book. If he makes a move for my ass, though, I¡¯ll chop his dick.¡±


    ¡°You like him,¡± Cory teased.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. I hate his guts. I barely wait to get out of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯ll need to put up with his blowjobs a bit more until he¡¯s ready to leave you to roam the city.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Ayn shrugged, but Cory could swear the ve¡¯s resolve was wavering.


    ¡°No matter how hot he is, don¡¯t fall for him, Ayn. He¡¯s my master and I respect him, but staying because of him would not be a great idea. I heard he doesn¡¯t care much for his toys.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cory, I have no intention to be one,¡± Ayn said sourly.


    ¡°You will be spending the night at Lucas¡¯s ce,¡± his master let him know, as if he was dropping a casual note that he was to pick up theundry.


    Cory almost dropped the tray he was carrying in his hands.


    ¡°Whatever he asks, make sure he gets,¡± Xavier added, and turned on his feet, letting his young servant trying to quench the fast beating of his heart.


    Those were some famousst words, Cory thought. What did Lucas want? If he was to believe the man¡¯s tant seduction, Lucas wanted Cory whole, and the servant had no idea what that meant. He was going to enjoy an amazing night, in the arms of the one he was dreaming of all the time, but what was going to happen after that?


    He was d Xavier was no longer demanding his services in bed. Each night, the master of the house was asking for his ve, and Ayn¡¯s bedroom remained empty until the break of dawn, when an exhausted Ayn was leaving the master bedroom to rest in his own bed untilte afternoon.


    ording to the br, things weren¡¯t evolving too much between master and ve. Apparently, Xavier had developed quite a taste in taking care of Ayn¡¯s needs with his mouth, and there had been no more attacks on his virginity.


    ¡°Man, I¡¯ve never thought I was going to say that, but I¡¯m getting sick of getting oral. Can you fucking believe it?¡± Ayn interrupted his thoughts, while walking through the door to the living room.


    ¡°Howe you are up so early?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Ayn yawned and let himself fall on the sofa. ¡°Make me a sandwich. Or two. Or more.¡±


    ¡°What on earth is happening between you two the whole night, if he only sucks you off?¡± Cory asked while setting the tray on the small coffee table.


    ¡°Well, first he is driving me mad by kissing me. Cory, this guy has spent like seven lives or so without kissing or something. He is so much into kissing that he¡¯s making me nuts.¡±


    ¡°You like it,¡± Cory grinned. ¡°He is a great kisser, though,¡± he mused.


    A small frown clouded Ayn¡¯s face for a second. ¡°He no longer fucks you, right?¡± he asked, a bit worried.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory¡¯s eyes grew wide and then he burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re jealous, I cannot believe it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, what the hell¡­¡± Ayn murmured, but he was obviously upset. ¡°Anyway, we kiss and dry hump for like forever, and then he goes down on me, and starts to blow me. I think I¡¯ll be able to write a book on oral sex, that¡¯s how many techniques he has. He varies thingstely, by licking my balls and my ass, too. I guess he still doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s knocking at the wrong door, but whatever. So I have his tongue in my ass, on my balls and on my dick until I cannot anymore and I blow my load in his mouth. He¡¯s eating everything like it¡¯s hisst meal ¡­ Just seeing him doing that almost makes me hard again. Only that I fucking can¡¯t, because he¡¯s emptied my balls. After that, he starts talking.¡±


    ¡°Talking?¡± Cory seemed surprised. ¡°About what?¡±

 Rough Beast 29

    ¡°Talking?¡± Cory seemed surprised. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About all kinds of crazy shit. Of course, I pretend I understand squat, so I just stay there, while he keeps my hand and goes about his stuff.¡±


    ¡°Could you please tell me more?¡± Cory sat on the sofa, next to Ayn, his curiosity picked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s basically the same stuff, with some variations. At first, he starts telling me about his day at work, like I¡¯m his wife. Then he starts talking about the jerk-offs in amittee or something like that.¡±


    Ayn stopped for a second. Cory pushed him a little to make him talk again. Like awaken from a dream, the ve continued.


    ¡°He sounds a bit ¡­ scared sometimes. And sad. He talks about how he never knew his parents. Did you know that even the most powerful guys in the city are raised by some monks?¡±


    ¡°The trainers?¡± Cory could not believe his ears.


    ¡°Yeah, them. By the way, your Lucas is not from around here.¡±


    ¡°Good to know,¡± Cory murmured.


    ¡°After he talks and talks until I almost fall asleep, he jumps me again. This time, it¡¯s about him though. He lovesing on me. I think he¡¯s trying to mark me; I think one day I¡¯ll get out of there with spunk in my ears. And hees like a hose, the perv,¡± Ayn added, a bit embarrassed all of a sudden.


    ¡°That is so strange,¡± Cory mused.


    ¡°Hey, those sandwiches?¡± Ayn pushed him yfully. ¡°They won¡¯t make themselves. Just kidding, let¡¯s go to the kitchen together.¡±


    Cory¡¯s heart was beating wildly against his chest as the door bell chimed yfully. He had no idea who else was going to be around Lucas¡¯s penthouse. Lucas most probably had his own servants, so that was announcing to be an awkward experience. Was alright for all lords to unt their preferences like that? Servants were not on the same footing with ves who were meant for pleasure, and could be used by masters inclined to do so. Making use of servants was tolerated, but somewhat frowned upon. He¡¯d heard on more than one asion how Xavier¡¯s proclivities with servants in particr were quite a gossip subject in most salons, at parties, or in private. Being lord protector had its perks, though, so Xavier didn¡¯t really care about what others were saying. Or so Cory thought. Ayn was telling him some really crazy things he didn¡¯t know about his master, like the fact that he was worried about his position, as the most important master in Drena.


    It was Lucas, not a servant, as he expected, who opened the door. There was a short, intense moment, during which Cory¡¯s baby blues sank in Lucas¡¯s beautiful green eyes. The young servant was dragged inside by a strong hand, and he was pushed against the wall, as he heard the entrance door mming shut with a loud thump. There were lips everywhere as he was lifted off the ground as if he weighed nothing.


    There were no other pairs of eyes to witness their long waitedmunion. So Cory kissed back, allowing himself to pour all the passion he¡¯d kept secret for such a long time. He felt strong hands cupping his ass, parting his butt cheeks, digging into the thin fabric of his uniform, almost ripping it. He whimpered against Lucas¡¯s deft tongue that was skillfully probing his hot cavern. Cory wanted out of his clothes too, to bepletely naked against the man¡¯s powerful frame.


    Slowly, Lucas put him down. ¡°Sorry, Cory,¡± his voice sounded hoarse, uneven, ¡°I seem to have lost control for a bit.¡±


    Cory didn¡¯t care. He wanted Lucas to lose control over him. There was nothing more fulfilling, mind blowing than to think that a man as beautiful and smart and kind as Lucas wanted him so badly that he was willing to forget his manners.


    He was taken by the hand to be guided inside avish dining room. The dinner table had been arranged for two, and Cory felt uneasiness washing over him. There had to be a servant around, ready to wait on them. What was that servant going to think, seeing Cory being showered in so much attention by one of the most powerful masters in the city?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It looked as if Lucas could read his mind. ¡°There will only be the two of us tonight. No one will interrupt us.¡±


    Cory¡¯s eyes grew wide, then he bit his lower lip.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lucas asked, suddenly concerned.


    ¡°Would it be alright, lord Lucas, if I said¡­¡± Cory gulped, blushing, but continued, ¡°that I do not care about food?¡±


    Lucas turned him so they could face each other. Calloused fingers caressed Cory¡¯s well defined lips. ¡°Are you anxious to see my bedroom, Cory? And please drop the lord part, I¡¯m just Lucas here¡± he joked, but his voice was bing low, silkier, filled with innuendo.


    The servant did not offer an answer. Instead he sank to his knees and searched blindly for Lucas¡¯s zipper. He looked up, his hands trembling, wanting nothing but to see eptance and encouragement in deep green eyes.


    ¡°Cory,¡± Lucas whispered, and ced a warm hand atop the servant¡¯s blond head.


    It was just what Cory needed. Eyes half mast, his fingers circling the man¡¯s silky shaft, he brought his prize to his lips. It was amazing how males could be so simr, yet so different. Lucas¡¯s organ felt real and hard in his hand, steel draped in silk, and its musky smell was making him dizzy. He could feel the expensive soap smell, but even clean, the man¡¯s organ held a certain fragrance he wanted to imprint in his memory.


    Along with its taste, he thought, as he engulfed Lucas¡¯s member in his mouth, working the shaft with his tongue and his hand in the same time.


    ¡°Naughty Cory, do you want an appetizer first?¡± Lucas teased, as his hands were caressing Cory¡¯s head, holding him steady so he could see about his little oral fixation.


    It was not polite to talk with his mouth full, so he just tried to nod. Soon enough, his wish was granted, as Lucas came, with a small grunt, in his mouth. The hands continued to keep him there, not forcibly, but caring, caressing all the time, and he reveled in the sensation of having the man he¡¯d wanted for so long, the only one who counted, whose smell and taste and touch wanted to remember forever.

 Rough Beast 30

    He was made to get up slowly, as Lucas gently grabbed him with one hand, as he used the other to stuff his spent organ inside his ck pants.


    ¡°Would you like to go to the bedroom, now?¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°Yes, please ¡­ Lucas,¡± Cory avoided the honorific at thest moment. It felt strange, but good. So good that Cory could not remember anything being like this ever in his life.


    He did not expect to be so ceremoniously lifted off the floor and carried by strong arms to Lucas¡¯s bedroom. It was just going to be for one night, so he had to make itst. It was notmon for servants in Drena to ever dream of being used by one of the masters. No, used was not the proper term. That was what Xavier was doing. Lucas¡¯s hands were caring, loving, as he ced his sweet burden on the enormous bed and started to undress the young servant.


    His mind became devoid of any thought, a simple vessel meant for desire, as Lucas¡¯s lips descended on his neck, nibbling yfully along the corbone, only to go lower, to tease the young servant¡¯s erect nipples. A small cry left his lips.


    ¡°Is it good here?¡± Lucas lips captured one small bud between them again.


    ¡°Yes, please, more,¡± Cory said breathily, his hands moving on their own ord to run through Lucas¡¯s raven hair.


    His wish was granted, as Lucas continued to devour him slowly, biting without breaking skin, just to make him arch into the touch. If Lucas wanted to eat him whole, he wouldn¡¯t have minded.


    His pants were dragged over his erection, making yelp a little in surprise, and he hurriedly opened his legs, wanting Lucas to get there as soon as possible. But the br had other ns, as his mouth descended on Cory¡¯s cock, taking him in fast and easy. The servant moaned shamelessly, feeling the head of his dick hitting the back of Lucas¡¯s throat. That was something no one had ever done to him. He had to tell Ayn he¡¯d been right; getting a blowjob was, indeed, fucking awesome.


    Lucas seemed skilled at it, too. Cory could not stop a short pang of jealousy as he wondered who¡¯d been on the receiving end of Lucas¡¯s amazing technique.


    ¡°Please, I want toe with you inside me,¡± he begged and suddenly he felt cold air hitting his organ where it had been only scorching heat.


    Soon enough, cold slick fingers were ying against his hole, and Cory whimpered. It had been a while since he¡¯d been prated. Xavier had been too busy with Ayn, and Antoine was only fucking him when they met at parties. For that, Cory was d. He wanted to feel Lucas to the fullest.


    ¡°You¡¯re tight,¡± Lucasmented, as his fingers continued to stretch him gently.


    ¡°Take me now,¡± Cory whispered. ¡°I¡¯m more than ready.¡±


    A few tears came unbound, as something muchrger than the fingers was pushed through his tight ring of muscles. Cory didn¡¯t mind the small pain; soon, the difort faded away and he circled Lucas¡¯s midsection with his long legs, to drag him closer.


    Lucas caressed his cheeks with infinite tenderness. Then he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Are you crying? Am I hurting you?¡± Lucas asked, rmed, trying to withdraw.


    Cory mped his legs over the man¡¯s frame in desperation. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. It¡¯s just that ¡­ I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    There was a small exhaling sound. Lips connected once more, as Lucas moved inside the smaller body beneath him. They moved in the same rhythm, as Cory thought he¡¯d never been sopatible with anyone. It felt as if Lucas fit there, as if they were two halves of a whole, finally gluing together to form something special and wonderful that was making Cory¡¯s heart throb with excitement and happiness.


    He came without even touching himself. Lucas knew exactly how to push to brush over his prostate over and over again, until he saw stars beneath his closed eyelids. His lover¡¯s hot seed filled him soon afterwards and, unbound, words left his lips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind if I die now¡­¡±


    Teeth buried into his lips, making him yelp. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talking like this while in my arms,¡± he heard the stern words, as soon as his punishment was over.


    In the meantime, in Xavier¡¯s penthouse, Ayn was starting to feel restless. Even if Cory was not allowed to witness their trysts, it felt good to know he was around, when he and Xavier were going about their nightly business.


    As the master of the house entered his bedroom, he felt his heart growing smaller. The man¡¯s eyes were burning. He tended to look a bit wildertely. Ayn knew he could not postpone the inevitable forever. And, in a way, he wanted it all to happen so they could get over with it.


    ¡°Master,¡± he rose from the bed, to wee Xavier. He¡¯d continued to pretend he only knew a few words. The situation seemed to be to Xavier¡¯s satisfaction; apparently, the most powerful man in Drena needed nothing more than a silentpanion.


    Xavier kissed him greedily and pushed him onto the bed. Clothes were flying everywhere and Xavier was on his knees, servicing Ayn with his mouth, as he¡¯d done it for thest weeks.


    Ayn kept the man¡¯s head there with all his might, bucking into his mouth. It felt good to assert dominance in this manner, even if it was short lived. Xavier seemed to enjoy it, too.


    His climax came like a wave; he could not resist for too long, as his cock was being wrapped by the skilled tongue, always sucking him dry. In the haze that followed, he noted how something hot was pouring on his balls and dripping between his butt cheeks. His eyes snapped open, but it was toote.


    Above him, Xavier¡¯s eyes were burning brighter. Ayn let out a cry, ashamed of it, but too surprised to be taken so suddenly, and his mouth was covered by his master. His ass was burning as he was split open. Lubed with his own jizz, now how was that for irony?


    He tried to push against the man, but Xavier was strong, and Ayn¡¯s senses were dulled by pain, as his virgin ass was used by the relentless cock pushing past his entrance. He bit on Xavier¡¯s lips, forck of a better way to make him stop, but the taste of blood in their mouths seemed to drive the man even madder. He increased his rhythm, and Ayn had no choice but to allow the invasion, screaming silently in his head, trying to remember everything Cory had taught him about getting rxed to let the pration happen. Who the fuck could rx with a giant thing up his butt, that felt so deep inside that it was making him want to puke?


    Xavier adjusted their position, by dragging Ayn closer to him. The change in angle made something between the head of Xavier¡¯s cock and something inside Ayn¡¯s ass connect, and the ve¡¯s breath hitched in his chest. What the fuck was that?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Xavier thrust into him, hitting the same spot. He moaned, something strange akin to a short-circuit making his thoughts halt, unsure of what he was feeling.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!